SWEDISH GRAMMAR 

FOR 

ENGLISHMEN, 

WITH ^v. 

% 

EXERCISES, READING LESSONS IN PROSE AND VERSE, 
DIALOGUES, AND A COPIOUS VOCABULARY. 



A. MAY, 

Author of an English Grammar for Swedes, etc. 



SECOND EDITION. 




LONDON: 
WILLIAMS AND NOEGATE. 

STOCKHOLM : A. BONNIER. 
1855. 






\\\ 



CONTENTS. 



Page. 

Tntroduction I. 

ronunciation . 1. 

ccent 9. 

ithography 11. 

ivision of Words, Use of Capitals, Stops &c. used in Writing 15. 

.tymology 16. 

yntax 55. 

eading and Etymological Exercises 74. 

xtracts in Prose and Verse 83. 

yntactical and Promiscuous Exercises 123. 

ialogues 139. 

ables of Weights and Measures 147. 

he Swedish Money 148. 

alphabetical List of the Words used in the Extracts, with their 

Meanings 149. 













ERRATA. 






Page 25 


line 


15 


from 


the 


top, 


regimeute 


read regemente. 


— 42 


— 


2 


— 


— 


bottom, 


plurar 


— 


plural. 


— 122 


— 


1 


— 


— 


— 


Runebeeg 


— 


Runeberg. 


— 135 


— 


21 








— 


thar 


— 


their. 


— 142 


"~~ 


6 


~ 


" 


~ 


till 


" 


tell. 



PREFACE. 



Sweden and its inhabitants and literature are 
at present comparatively so little known, that it may 
appear to many a superfluous undertaking to write 
a practical Swedish grammar. The author of the 
following pages has been induced to enter upon the 
task, in the hope that, by opening a way to a more 
general knowledge of the language, he might give 
his countrymen an opportunity of becoming better 
acquainted with the Swedish literature, and of thus 
penetrating to a source of historical records, legends 
&c , v^hich must be of great importance in researches, 
leading to a more correct knowledge of our own 
history and language. 

A glance at the following attempt will show the 
experienced reader, that there is no aim made at 
deep research. The object has been to bring together 
what would be most useful in practice — in the 
application of the language in reading and conver- 



satioii. The author supposes that all, who wish to 
gain the power of speaking the language, will employ 
a teacher J for those, however, who are satisfied with 
merely understanding an author, all that is necessary 
will be found in the following pages, without any 
other assistance than that of a dictionary. 

With regard to the arrangement the author has 
not thought it advisable to follow strictly any of the 
numerous sj^stems, that are adopted with more or 
less success He has taken it for granted, that all 
who use this work, will know from tlieir own 
language, the leading grammatical definitions and 
rules, and has therefore omitted them. He considers 
it most natural, that the pupil begin with the 
sounds of the language, the rules for which are 
given in the first eleven pages, carefully attending 
to the Exercises given page 74 to 78. 

If these exercises be learned as there directed, 
the pupil will soon become familiar with the sounds 
of Swedish words, and may then proceed to the rules 
for their formation, or the Etymology, page 17 to 
54. The exercises to these rules, page 7S to 82, 
though short in the book, may, by an intelligent 
teacher, be made as long as circumstances can ren- 
der desirable; and if properly learned and applied 
as directed, it is hoped that on having gone through 
them the pupil will have gained a good knowledge 
of the Swedish Etymology, and at the same time 
have committed to memory a great number of words 
and phrases. The pupil having been accustomed to 
write the Etymological exercises, as appointed, will 



find comparatively little difficulty in understanding 
and writing those given for the Syntax. 

It is probably impossible to give any course 
or system which would be exactly applicable 
to all. One has a good memory, but a weak 
judgment, another a penetrating judgment, but a bad 
memory; one has great application, another will scarce- 
ly look at the book excepting in the presence of 
the master; there are in fact never two alike. One 
of the principal difficulties, therefore, in teaching a 
language or any thing else, is to find out the dispo- 
sition and powers of the pupil, and to adopt the 
method best suited in each particular case. On this 
account the author has thought, that a grammar ought 
to be so arranged, that the teacher is supplied with 
materials, but that he should be left, to a certain 
extent, to work them out himself, according to the 
demands of each pupil. In a class this would be 
more difficult than with a single pupil, but he must 
then be guided by the majority of the members. 

An experienced teacher would not be satisfied 
with letting his pupil merely translate the reading 
exercises given page 83 to 122. He would particu- 
larly call into play, the ej^e, the ear, the memory 
and the judgment, in ways which appeared to him 
best suited for the individual before him; but always 
aiming at rendering the beginner familiar with the 
various idioms of the language, not only when he 
saw them, but also when he heard them only, and 
at the same time would induce his pupil to apply 
them in answering in Swedish such questions, as 



might be asked upon the subject of the lesson. But 
this is not the place for an essay on leaching; the 
few short hints now given, will serve to show the 
reader the author's reasons for adopting the arrange- 
ment he has taken; and should his attempt be 
the means of lightening the labours of his coun- 
trymen in their Scandinavian researches, his prin- 
cipal object will be gained. 



-»{iSo«-«««»^- 



( I ) 

INTRODUCTION. 

Before entering upon the study of a language, it is both 
agreeable and useful to be enabled to form some idea of its rise 
and progress. It is the intention of the author to endeavour, in 
the following introduction, to give the reader such an outhne of 
the history of the Swedish language, as may serve the purposes 
of" the general student, referring such, as would enter more deeply 
into the subject, to those authors, *) to whom he is himself prin- 
cipally indebted, for what information these pages may contain. 

Of the language spoken by the aborigenes of Sweden there 
are now scarcely any remains. Sigge Fridulfsson, on account of 
his great wisdom called Oden, came, according to the Swedish 
historians, from the neighbourhood of the Black Sea **) into Scan- 
dinavia, about 100 years before the birth of Christ. Oden in- 
troduced the runes, or signs cut on stones, sticks or thin pieces 
of bark. It was, however, long before the people began to un- 
derstand them; at first it was thought a supernatural power which 
Oden possessed among his other divine attributes. Even the 
bards, who sung the praises of a victorious leader or of a hospi- 
table host, were obliged to repeat their inspirations, till one or 
more of the persons present had learned them by heart, and by 
being frequently repeated they were preserved for a time from 
oblivion. By degrees the use of the runes began to be somewhat 
more generally understood, but it was not till the twelfth century, 
that they were applied to any extent. 

About the end of the ninth century Iceland was discovered 
and taken possession of principally by the Norwegians. 

Here, on account of the isolated situation of the place, the 
language was preserved for several centuries almost in its original 



I 



Svensk SprSklara utgifven af Svenska Akademien. Svensk Sprak- 
lara samt korl ofversigt af Svenska Sprakets och Litteraturens Hi- 
storia, af A. Fryxell. Sveriges Litteratur- och Eonst-Historia ai" 
C J. Lenstrom. Svensk Spraklara af C J. L. Almqvist. Ausfuhr- 
liche Schwedische Grammatik von A. IV. Dieterich. 
The opinion of Prof. S. Nilsson, so ably supported in his work on 
Ethnography, that these inimigrations are only imaginary, has many 
adherents. 



( >' ) 



form, and not only are the oldest remains of ancient Swedish 
from that island, but the earliest accounts of Scandinavia are 
written by Icelandic authors. The oldest Scandinavian songs and 
legends that are known, were collected in a book called the Edda, 
it is supposed by Scemund Den rise, a priest in Iceland ; he died 
1133. This was the oldest or poetic Edda. Snorre Sturleson, 
murdered 1241, also collected a number of legends, many of which 
have been considered to be founded on historical facts. This Col- 
lection is called the younger or prose Edda. The same author 
wrote Heims Kringla, containing ancient Heroic legends. These 
works have been translated into several languages. 

As it will probably be interesting for the reader to see a 
specimen of the runic Avriting, the alphabet is here given and a 
short sentence or two to show the style. 

THE RUNIC ALPHABET. 

Ur, Thor, Os, Reder, Kon 



Form. 
Name. 
Pronounced 



U,V,A. Th,D. 



Sol, 
S. 



t- 

Tyr, 

T, D. 



Frej, 

F,rT 

Form. \' 

Name. Ar, 

Pronounced A, A. 

The following are Copies 

jbufr auk tor fair 
T)air litu raisa 
stain at |)urbiarn 
fa|)ur sin kuj)an 
hir mun stanza 
Stain nir brauta 
auk Kiluk kirwa. 
mirke at kuni sin 



Thufve ocli Thorvald 
De lato resa 
sten at Thorbjorn 
fader sin go da; 
Har niande standa 
Sten nara vagen 
Ocli Kilog skar 
marke at mannen sin. 



Hagel, Nod, Is, 
R. K, G. H. N. I, E. 

Bjarkal, Lager, Madur, Or. 
B,P. L. M. 0, R. 

of Inscriptions on Rune stones. 

Thufve and Thorvald 

They let raise 

stone to Thorbjorn 

father their good; 

Here may stand 

stone near the road 

and Kilog cut 

the marks to her husband. 



Rahnvaltr lit 
rista Runar 
eft Fastvi 
mobur sina 
Onims Totr 
To i Ai|)i 
Kuf> Hjalbi 
ant Hana. 



Ragnwald lat 
rista run or 
efter Fastvi. 
moder sin : 
Onims Dotter 
Dog i Ed; 
Gud Hjelpe 
Anden Henne? 



Rangwald let 
cut runes, 
after Fastvi 
his mother; 
Onims Dotter 
died at Ed; 
God help 
her soul. 



( "• ) 

From the low state of civilisation at this period the language 
was necessarily poor in expressions, and the sound was harsh and 
repulsive to the ear. By degrees, however, these faults Avere 
modified ; and the introduction and gradual spread of the Christian 
religion was one of the most powerful means. The name of the 
first missionary was Anscharius, a Frank by birth. He had, from 
his childhood, constantly thought of the conversion of the heathens. 
He came to Sweden first in 829, and having worked some time 
at his labour of love, went to Hamburgh. He paid a second vi- 
sit to Sweden in 853, and on this occasion he succeeded better 
than before. But after his death, and that of Rimbert his suc- 
cessor, the Swedes again fell into heathenism, and it was above 
a century and a half before Christianity was once more allowed 
to try its power upon them. Somewhat before the year 1000 
Sigfrid an Englishman came to Sweden, and by him king Olof 
Skotkonung was himself baptised. From this time Christianity, 
though at first with a mixture of many heathen ceremonies, slowly 
spread its divine laws ; and through the means of those engaged 
in its advancement, the Swedish language became both milder 
and richer. The monks generally wrote in latin, the runic 
signs soon disappeared and the latin alphabet was adopted in its 
place, even in writing Swedish. 

The Vestgotha law was written about 1220. In this the 
runic characfers ^, ^ and ^ are sometimes used instead of zw, 
t and </, otherwise the whole is written in the latin character. 
There is at this period great uncertainty in the orthography. The 
cases of the nouns are still distinguished by the final syllables; 
but instead of the old passive form of the verl) ending in st, 
only s is here used, as in the present day. The Icelandic H 
also disappears in the beginning of several words, as: Zw^r (lot) 
instead of Ulutr ; Nyckr (whim), instead of Hnyckr, and the/ 
is changed to m or mp, as: vamn or nampn (name), instead of 
nafn. The principal literary productions of this time were some 
translations from the Scriptures, and other religious and moral 
works, and some national songs. 

The Folkunga wars contributed much to the introduction of 
German into Sweden.; on account of the many German troops, 



f ( 'V ) 

that were brought into the cotmtry at that period ; and numerous 
words and sentences from the soft and comparatively polished 
French, were grafted on the rugged Swedish stem by the students 
who visited Paris, the first university of the time. The influx of 
so many foreign words into a language, itself so poor, could 
not but occasion great confusion, though the advantages soon 
overbalanced the disadvantages. A work called Konungastyrelsen 
(Royal government), the principal production of the time, was 
written about 1320, and is said to be a master piece in 
its way. 

The art of printing was first introduced and exercised in 
Stockholm in 1483, by a person named Snell. But, although 
copies of literary works could thus be published and spread, but 
little benefit was derived from them, as the productions of the 
time were not generally of a nature to improve or refine the 
national taste. The university of Upsala was founded in 1476, 
but, so far was it from making any advancement, that Gustavus 
Wasa laments, 1538, over the want of a university; and the 
same monarch complains of tlie lamentable state of the schools. 
He calls the schoolmasters, drunkards, and says they were better 
suited to follow the plough, than to be engaged in so important 
a calling as that of education. The scheme adopted at the public 
schools was as follows. Latin and Swedish were read by all, 
Greek and Hebrew only by those who were intended for the 
learned professions. There was one master to each school, (di- 
vided into 3 or 4 classes, all in the same room) assisted only 
by monitors. The hours were 5 — 8, 9 — 10, 12 — 5. Wednesdays 
and Saturdays were repetition days. The subjects were the Ca- 
techism, extracts from the Bible, Melanchton's Grammar, Came- 
ranii ^sopus, Erasmi Colloquia. In the third and fourth classes 
Terentius, Plautus, Virgilius, Cicero de officiis and his Epistles- 
Latin was spoken exclusively in the higher classes. 

It was now that the transit from the old to the modern 
Swedish commenced. The nouns begin to lose their declensions, 
the accusative and dative are often the same as the nominative, 
and the genitive is frequently formed by the addition of s. But 
notwithstanding the many improvemenls in the language, the 



( V ) 

progress of literature was exceedingly slow. The subjects treated 
were principally Theology, and historical essays of but little im- 
portance. Three names, however, form noble exceptions to this 
remark ; they are Olaus and Laurentius Petri, two brothers (the 
former died 1552, the latter 1573) and Laurentius Andreoe, wiio 
died the same year as the elder Petri. These authors did much, 
under the encouragement and example of the immortal Gustavus 
Wasa, towards the improvement both of the language and lite- 
rature. Their works were pricipally on Theological subjects. 
Bishop Brask ought also to be mentioned, as having done much 
towards the improvement of the Swedish language. To show 
what advancement the language had made from the beginning 
of 1300 to that of 1500, we here introduce the Lord's prayer 
as written at each period. 

1300. ,1500. 

Fadher war i himiriki helechl Fadher w^aar som ar j him- 

hauis |)it namn. til kom os |)it blom halgat wari thit nampn. 
rike. wardhe fin wili haer i Tilkome thit rijke. Warde thim 
iordhriki swa sum ban warder wili swa i jorderijke som j hijm- 
i himiriki, wart daglict brod gif merike. Giff oss i dagh waart 
OS i dagh. oc firilaat os warae daghlighit brodh. Ok forlaat oss 
misgerningae swa sum vi firilaa- waara synder som wij oc for- 
tum J)em sum brutlike aeru wider leatom thorn mothe oss bryta. 
OS. 00 laat os ai ledhas 1 fre- Ok leedh oss eij j frastilse, iitan 
stelse. otan fraelse os af illu. fralsa oss oaff ondho. Amen. 
Amen. 

It is during the seventeenth century we find the spirit of 
literature first actively and generally spreading its influence. Gus- 
tavus II Adolphus contributed in a very great degree to this, 
by his kingly liberality tow^ards Upsala university. This monarch, 
so deservedly the idol of his people, donated to Upsala those 
estates which he had inherited under the title ol Gustafvianska 
arfgodsen, and thus enabled the college to support seventeen 
professors instead of seven, and also to assist a number of poor 
students. The reform, in all departments of instruction, which 
now took place, soon began to bear fruit, and the appearance of 



( VI ) 

scholars of real merit in various brandies proved Uie efficiency 
of the steps that had been taken. 

We may form some idea of the learning of this period from 
the scheme followed in the public schools under Christina. It is 
dated 1649. 1 Class; Reading and writing, a short catechism, 
chosen extracts from the Bible, easy colloquies, pieces from Ci- 
cero, but without Grammar. — 2 Class: Grammar in a tabular 
form, Cicero's Epistles, writing of Latin, Catechism and Bibhcal 
history by heart. — 3 Class : The whole grammar, latin conversa- 
tion, Cicero de Amacitia, 1 B. of Livy, Virgil's Eclogues, letters 
and narrations in writing, the Augsburg confession, first exer- 
cises in Greek. — 4 Class: Cornelius, Cicero's orations for Archia 
and Macellas, 2 B. of VirgiPs Georgics, 2 B.of Livy, Greek sen- 
tences, St. Paul's epistles to Titus and the Ephesians, ^Esop, imi- 
tations in Latin. The elements of Logic and Rhetoric, on which 
occasions Latin alone was spoken. There is no mention of either 
Geography or History. 

It is natural that the influence of the German should still, 
not only continue, but even increase, as the reformation proceeded 
through germany; and consequently all the learned of the time 
studied mostly german authors. Hence the number of Swedish 
words that begin with an, he, hi, er ge and other prefixes tak- 
en from the German. Learning was powerfully protected and 
encouraged by Queen Christina. Axel Oxenstjerna, Per Brahe 
and MagnusGabriel De la Gardie, were also very active and li- 
beral supporters of, as well as contributors to, the literature of 
their time. Stjernhjelm, a poet, is, however, considered to be 
almost the only author of this period of any consequence, whose 
works can be regarded as really national, the others were more 
or less imitations or translations of foreign writers. 

The first Swedish Grammar ever published was written by 
N. Fjallman and printed 1696, after which several other works 
on the same subject appeared, and the form of the language began 
to be more decided. But, although Swedish had made great pro- 
gress towards its present state, the learned still prefered the la- 
tin in writing on scientific subjects; though towards the end of the 
century we find the Swedish obtaining the preference. T. Spegel, 



( VII ) 

a poet of this period, published the first Swedish Dictionary 
which though necessarily very imperfect, as being the first attempt 
of the kind, formed a useful foundation for the labours of his 
successors. 

To show the progress the language had made to the time 
! Charles the XII, or the commencement of the eighteenth 
century, an extract is given from the first Chapter of St John's 
Gospel. 

Giistaf Irs BiheL Carl XILs JBibel, 

{About the middle of {Near the middle of {Begining of the 

the Jifleenth century.^ the sixteenth century .) eighteenth century), 

I upbegynnelsen I begynnelsen war 1 . I begynnelsen 

war thet ordh, oc Ordet, och Ordet war war Ordet; och Or- 

thet orclh waar nar nar Gudhi, och Gudh det war nar Gudi ; 

gudh, och gud waar war Ordet, thet sam- och Gud war ordet. 

ordit. Ok thet waar ma war i begynnel- 2. Thet samma 

i upbegynnelsen nar sen nar Gudhi. Ge- war i begynnelsen nar 

gudi, alle tingk are nom thet aro all thing Gudi. 

gjord i hanom, ok gjord, och thy for- 3. Genom thet aro 

uthan hanom ar als uthan ar intet gjordt, all ting gjord ; och 

ints gjort, Thet som thet giordt ar. I thy thy forutan ar intet 

gjort ar i hanom thet var lijffuet, och lijffuet gjordt, thet gjordt ar. 

warth lijff, och thet var menniskornars 4. I thy war lif- 

lifif war mennischjone Liws, och Liwset ly- w^et; och lifwet war 

Ijuss, och thet liws ser i morkret, och menniskiornas lius. 

schynadeimorkeridh, morkret haffwer thet 5. Och Ijuset lyser 

ochmorkeridhbegrep icke begripit. i morkret; och mork- 

hanom eij. ret hafwer thet icke 

begripit. 

All have agreed in giving Stjernhjelm the honour of being 
the most successful in improving the Swedish language during 
the seventeenth century; to Dahn is adjudged the prize for the 
eighteenth, as well in verse as prose. He especially opposed the 
use of foreign words, and had several both competitors and 
successors; among these may be mentioned Hopken, Tessin and 
Hermanson in prose, and Gyllenborg and Creutz in poetry. This 
century is represented as that of discovering and collecting; not 
of strictly scientific and speculative pursuits. 



( VIII ) 

It was, however, during this period, that, the great Linneus 
arranged his system of botany, Bergman distinguished himself by 
his labours in Chemistry, Rinman in Mining, Rosenstein in medi- 
cine, Polhem and Svedenborg*)in Mechanics &c., Celsius and Klin- 
genstjerna in Mathematics. The Academy of Sciences in Stock- 
holm w^as founded in 1739, and the Swedish Academy in 1753. 
About the same time appeared several other societies of less im- 
portance; but nevertheless contributing, each in its degree, to the 
advancement of literature. Kellgren is considered to have con- 
tributed much to improve and purify the language. He was a 
poet of great genius, and has also left some fine specimens of 
prose composition. Many distinguished talents appeared during 
the latter half of this century, mostly discovered by the penetra- 
ting eye of Gustavus III, and supported by that monarch's prince- 
ly liberality. Gustavus decidedly favoured the french school, 
which was consequently generally followed. 

The names most noticed at this period are Leopold, Oxen- 
stjerna, Adlerbeth, Kellgren, Lidner, Bellman, Thorild, Ehren- 
svard, Ohman. Gustavus himself also contributed much to the 
literature of his day by plays, speeches, letters &c. 

It would be useless here to take up room with a catalogue 
of the names and works of all the authors in the various branches 
of literature, that flourished during the eighteenth century. Suffice 
it to say, that no branch was without its cultivator, and in some 
instances, as shown above, genius of a high order has been 
evinced. 

The present century has just reached its fifth decen- 
nium, and nevertheless it has, in several branches of art and 
literature, produced names of European renown. The greatest 
is undoubtedly Jacob Berzelius, born 1769. In whatever part 
of the world chemistry is read, the name of Berzelius is known. 
He received the title of Baron in 1835. Berzelius died Augt 7:th, 
1848. Another name known ay all who enter into the study of 
History, is Professor E. G. Geijer, deservedly called the Thucy- 



') Svedenborg was the founder of the New Jerusalem Church. His 
works are very numerous and varied; most of them were written 
in latin. 



( « ) 

dides of Sweden. In speaking of this historian, the Foreign 
Quarterly says: "To us it appears, that this author in his inquiries 
into the origin of the Swedes, the views of Scandinavian ethno- 
graphy entertained by the Greeks and Romans, the Runes, the 
Poetry of the Icelanders, the mythic and heroic ages of the north, 
summoning to his aid, as he does, the Avhole field of learning, 
classical, oriental, and hyperborean, has elaborated a perfect spe- 
cimen of what the analytic method of history should be." — A. 
Fryxell and A. M. Strinnholm are, among others, labouring in 
the same field, and their works are very generally admired. 

Runeberg is with truth called the modern Homer of Finland. 
He has sung with touching power the dreadful sufferings of the 
inlanders in the war of 1808 — 1809. His minor poems form a 
cluster of the brightest gems. 

A fourth name of European note is Bishop E. Tegner, known 
especially in foreign countries by his Frithioff, and his Axel, 
which have been translated into nearly all the European languages. 
It is a common thing to hear persons of all ranks in Sweden, 
repeat page after page of both these poems. Tegner has done 
more than merely amuse the fancy, he has penetrated to the 
very heart of his countrymen. Tegner was succeeded in the 
Swedish academy by his son-in-law. Professor C. W. Bottiger, a 
poet of admired talent. Bottiger is also known as a dramatist 
by his National-Divertissement and En Maj-dag i War end; 
both of which contain evident traits of no common, genius. His 
Biography of Tegner is an elaborately, finished work, and is 
generally and deservedly admired. It is translated into German 
and EngUsh. While speaking of poets we must not omit to 
mention Prof. Geijer's great success as a lyric poet ; his songs 
are universally admired, as well for the beauty of the words as 
that of the music, which latter is, in most cases, composed by 
the professor himself. Professor Ling ranks high as a northern 
scald^ but his style is too stern to become popular. His Asarne 
is one of the few epics in the Swedish language. *) Ling has 
^) Professor Ling is also remarkable for his system of gymnastics and 
fencing; the former, applied in many cases of sickness, has proved 
of great efficacy. Ling founded the gymnastic institution in Stock- 
holm, which, since his death, has been very ably conducted by his 
pupil, professor Branting. 



( * ) 

written several tragedies, besides other pieces. The late Arch- 
bishop Wallin, Bishop Franzen, Prof. Atterbom, B. v. Beskow, 
stagnelius, Vitalis (Erik Sjoberg), Nicander, Grafstrom, Rnda, 
Malmstrom, Nybom, are all classic names among the Swedish 
poets of this century. 

Prof. S. Nilson's work on Ethnography, although only one 
volume is yet published, has already thrown a new light on the 
ancient history of Sweden, and pointed out some errors which 
have hitherto been generally adopted. This author's work on 
ornithology is a most splendid production, and the colouring of 
the illustrations, done by Wright, especially in the latter part, 
is most elaborately executed. 

As distinguished contributors to the Swedish literature of 
the present century may also be mentioned: C. af Forsell in sta- 
tistics, D:r Wieselgren in Swedish literature, Grubbe in morals, phi- 
losophy &c., Agardh in botany and statistics, J. Ekelund in history; 
A. J. Arwidsson, A. A. Afzelius, G. E. Klemming, J. A. Ahl- 
strand, G. 0. Hylten-Cavallius, J. W. Liffraan, and other mem- 
bers of the Fornskrift-Sallskap, in collections of old Swedish legends, 
songs, games, dances &c., *) besides original pieces as well poe- 
tical as prose. C. J. L. Almqvist, a man of very independent 
and original genius, has produced works in various branches of 
literature. D:r Wetterberg (Onkel Adam) principally small novels 
^nd sketches from every day life in Sweden ; always drawn with 
much truth and feeling. G. H. Mellin, a number of interesting 
historical novels and other works. Fredrika Bremer, known 
throughout Europe and in America for her graphic descriptions 
of home life in Sweden and America. The Baroness Knorring, 
M:rs Carlen, Count P. Sparre, Clas Livijn, and Blanche are also well 
known names. Crusenstolpe is remarkable for the brilliancy of 
his style ; but the value of his works is greatly diminished by the 
difficulty of distinguishing the truth from the romance. J. John 
and J. Borjesson have enriched the dramatic literatur of Sweden by 
several works of sterling merit. As writers of sermons and on other 



*) The lovers of early legend, as well in Sweden as England, are also 
greatly indebted to M:r George Stephens, at present residing in 
Copenhagen, for his indefatigable labours in this branch of literature. 



( XI ) 

religious subjects we have Wallin, Rogberg, Thomaudei'j P. Fjell- 
stedt, J. M. Liudblad, Nordenson, Lundbergson and others. 

Many of the best works of other nations are translated into 
Swedish, and that in a style which, in several instances, not only 
reflects great honour on the translators, but also shows the powers 
of the Swedish language. As examples may be mentioned: 
Shakespears Complete Dramatical Works by C. A. Hagberg; 
several detached plays by Thomander; Ossian from the original 
g^jelic, and in the same metre, by N. Arfvidson ; Dante and Tasso, 
by Bottiger; The Alkoran, by Berggren; some of Scotts and 
Moore's best poems, by Arnell; not to mention the Novels and 
other works by Scott, Bulwer, Dickens &c. &c. From the french 
and german authors there are also innumerable translations; 
some of much merit. 

It would have greatly increased the pleasure experienced in 
writing these lines, could the author have noticed a greater num- 
ber of names, and have entered more particularly into the me- 
rits of each; but there were two difficulties especially, which 
prevented his doing so; first his own inability to treat the subject 
as it deserved; and next the limits to which an introduction 
like the present, must necessarily confine him. 

The following statement will give the reader some idea of 
the point at which the students at the Swedish universities stand 
at present. The subjects, in which a youth must be examined 
before being admitted, are nine. 1, Theology and the history of 
the church; 2, Latin; 3, Greek; 4, Hebrew; 5, History and Geo- 
graphy; 6, The living Languages and Swedish Grammar; 7, Phi- 
losophy; 8, Mathematics; 9, Natural History. — The pensum in 
each subject is: 1, Compendia by Bruhn, Eberstein &c., and the 
History of the church after Bruhn and Miiller; 2, Three or four 
books of Livy, six books of Virgil ; Roman Antiquities, Rhetoric, 
Prosody and Latin Grammar; 3, Xenophon's Anabasis, Homer's 
Odyssey, four to six Rhap., the Greek Grammar; 4, Fifteen of 
David's Psalms and the Hebrew Grammar; 5, Ancient History, 
The Middle-ages, Modern and Swedish History; Palmblad's or 
Hartman^s Geography. 6, Translation of some authors both in 
French and German, and the Grammar of both languages. 7, 



( ^" ) 

Eiiberg's Psychology, Kesewetter's or Afzeliiis's Logic. 8, Six 
books of Euclid, Arithmetic, Algebra to quadratic equations in- 
clusive. 9, Wahlenberg's, Hartman's or Liljehlad*s Flora, and 
some compendium of Zoology. It is, however, permitted to omit 
either or all of the dead languages, provided a sufficient num- 
ber of testimonials be obtained in the other subjects. It is also 
necessary to write a Swedish theme on one of nine given sub- 
jects, which theme is submitted to very strict examination. 

In 1819 a Grammar school was established in Wisby, and in 
1821 a similar establishment was founded in Stockholm. Great 
improvemen.ts have been made in the schools generally, but espe- 
cially by the establishment, in 1828, of the Elementary school 
in Stockholm, where a new system *) has been introduced and 
tried with much success. Hitherto the Elementary school has 
only been considered as an experiment ; but now other places of 
instruction are arranged on the same or similar principles, and 
it is to be hoped they will not be less successful than their pro- 
totype; the contrary may reasonably be expected. 

The establishment of a pedagogic society in Stockholm is 
one among other proofs of the increasing interest of the teachers, 
within the last few years, for their very important caUing. The 
idea was first proposed by M:r Joh. J. Elfving, **) lecturer in 
the living languages at the Grammar school of Stockholm, a man 
who has shown a most active and devoted zeal for the progress 
of education in Sweden. As one among other useful results 
arising, to some extent at least, from the above mentioned society, 
may be noticed, a general meeting of the teachers of Sweden, 
which took place for the first time in the summer of 1848 and 
has since been repeated with great advantage. 



') Aiming principally at relieving the pupil from the disadvantages 
attending class reading, when too strictly followed; and also at the 
more general introduction of the living languages. The partial 
employment of monitors is also a feature in the system here fol- 
lowed. 

') The author would take this opportunity of acknowledging his obli- 
gations to M:r Elfving, for his valuable advice given on several 
occasions during the course of this work. 



Part I. 

THE PRONUNCIATION. 

CHAPTJER 1. 



The Swedish alphabet consists of twenty eight letters: 



Englishj 
- ah 



Pronunciation according to the 
German or French sounds 
a a 

be 



be 



^m, a-Jk 

m, ]^ — B — bay 

^, C — C — say 
®, ^ — » — day 

®, e — E a 

%, f —W —eS 

&f ^ — a yea or gay 

^,% — H — hoe 

.3, t — I — e i 

t^f i •F longt e or yodd jodd 

S, f — M ko koh 

2, I li ell all 

iSftf ttt M! em amm 

SJt/ n J^ — en ann 

f^f — O almost as o in betweenoand«y 



de 
e 

aff 

je 
hoh 



^. P — r — pay 
•&, <l <> koo 

Ctl' "KP /^''^ vowel, 

vC/ t? JK e'er (shorl andrj 

\sliarp. / 



pe 
ku 



ce 
de 
e 
eff 

ye 

ho 

i 

iodd 

ko 

ell 

em in 

enn 

nearly 

pe 
qou 



1) The Swedish character is less used now than formerly; but, as it is 
sometimes found even in new works, it ought to be learned. 

') It is, in many cases, impossible to describe exactly, the sounds 
of the letters in one language by those of another; in general the 
true sound can only be learned by the ear 



( 2 ) 

Pronunciation according to the 
Englishj German or French sounds 



®, « 




— S 


ess ass 


ess 


^, i 




— T 


— tay te 


te 


It, u 




— U 


almost as u in u 

lute 


as u in luire 


as,ss, 


0,t» 


— V,!* 


vay we 


ve 


S, £ 




— X 


ex ax 


ex 


§J, 9 




— Y 


u 


as u in une 


3^ } 




— Z 


saytah seta 


ceta 


sst, a 




-.4 


— — almost as a in 










ball oh 


6 


21, ci 




-A 


~~" as a in Jiare a 


e 


«, 




-d 


~~" almost as i in 6 
sir 


06 11 



Obs. 1. a, Oj iij d, are called hard vowels, and c, i, y> a, 6, 
soft; I J m, n, r, s, are liquids, x may be considered as an abbreviation 
of ks or gSj and z of ts. 

Obs. 2. Diphthongs occur only in words of foreign origin. 

Obs. 3. All vowels may be pronounced either long or short; be_ 
fore a single consonant they are generally long, when followed by two 
or more consonants, short. In ^41 alder, Fin wine, Brun brown, Sj-n 
sight, the vowels are long; but in J II all, f^inst gain, Britnn well, 
Sj-nd sin, they are short. 

RULES FOR THE PRONUNCIATION OF EACH LETTER. 
The Vowels, 

This letter when long retains the same sound as in the al- 
phabet, as: slad town, mat food: when short it is somewhat 
less open, as: Stadd engaged, Matt weak, Facker pretty. 

®. 

E has its own sound, almost like a in the english word lake: 

1) When it forms or finishes a syllable: E-ldndig' miserable, 
Be-sinna consider, Silke silk. 

2) Generally before a single consonant, as: Hel whole, Bred 
broad. 



( 3 ) 

3) Sometimes before a double consonant in primitive words, as : 
Eld fire, Skepp ship, and in their derivatives and compounds. 

E has the sound of a in the english word bare, in the 
prefix er, as in Erfara experience, and before r/, as: verld 
world, per la pearl, ferla switch. 

E is pronounced, w^hen short, nearly like e in the w^ord 
ten, as: Herre master, Dem them, Embete office. 

[See Exercises after the Rules for Syntax.) 

3. 

/ retains its ow^n sound, either long or short, according to 
the rule above given, excepting in the final syllable in^ which, 
in some words, derived from the French, is pronounced almost 
like ang, as: bassin basin, velin vellum. 

s>. 

has two principal sounds: 1) its own, as in the alphabet, 
and, 2) the same as the letter a. When short the former sound 
is nearly like o in move^ if pronounced rapidly, and the latter 
like in. the english word fo7\ but not quite so open. 

takes its alphabetical sound: 1) when it forms or finishes 
a syllable, as : o-mjtUg useless. Bo dwell. 2) Frequently when o 
is followed by a single consonant, as: JSot net. 3) In certain 
houns ending in ord^ ort^ as : Nord north, Port gate. 4) In the 
substantive Lots pilot, and the adverb Fort quickly. 

In the words Bort aw^ay, Kort short, and Sort kind or 
sort, is pronounced short, almost as o in the english word not, 

has the sound of o in move if pronounced rapidly: 1) in 
the conjugation of verbs in o, as Bodde dw^elt, from Bo ,• Trodde 
believed, from Tro, 

2) In nouns ending in ?n, and their derivatives, as: Yofn 
empty. From pious. 

Except Rom rum, Blomster blossom, and Blomstra to blossom, in 
which o is pronounced as o in the english word not. 

3) In the following words and their derivatives: Socken 
parish, Bomb bomb, Hon she, Ond angry, Bonde peasant, Ons- 
dag Wednesday, Orm serpent, Forsla convey, Ost cheese, Prost 
provost, Hosta cough, Foster foster, Knoster beetle, Moster aunt, 
Ostra eastern, Otta the time between cockcrowing and break 
of day. 



( 4 ) 

lakes a sound nearly like o in for, I) in certain words 
ending in / and their derivatives, and before 77, as: Hof court, 
Lof praise, Skof interval, /? o/ sultry, Zo/i;« to praise, i^or/ noise;, 
Morla to prick. 

2) In the following words and their derivatives: Eonuvg 
king, Honom him, Honing honey. Son son-, Kora to elect, Ord~ 
ning order, Orden order (as the order of the garter), Kol 
coal, Moln cloud, Bold concealed, Tjog score. 

is puonounced like o in the english word not (with the 
exceptions mentioned above): 

1) When is short, as: Boll ball, Oss us, Konst art, Och 
and, Tofs tassel. 

2) In certain short final syllables in om, on, op, or o?,as: 
Smuningom by degrees, P'dron pear, Brollop wedding, Rosor 
roses, Marmor marble, Nagot something; and also in the deri- 
vatives of these words. 

Obs. : In some of the above mentioned final syllables, as: om, on, 
or, the sound is more or less open. This can only be learned by the ear. 

M. 

This vowel retains its own sound when long, as: nu now, 
bur cage ; before two or more consonants it is somewhat more 
open, as: punkt, stop gunst favour. In the Avord Tjuf thief, 
and its derivatives u takes a sound like the Swedish y. In the ge- 
nitive of Gud God, the sound of the u is very short, and that 
of the d sharp, approaching t. 

(See Exercises.) 

y retains its own sound, excepting in the word Kyrka church 
and its derivatives, when it is pronounced almost like i in the 
english word Jir ; it is also common, in conversation, to pro- 
nounce y, in Fyratio forty, almost as in Kyrka. 

o 

21. 

J has two sounds; one almost as o in the EngUsh word 
so, the other as o in not. 

Almost as o in so, when it forms or finishes a syllable, as : 
a-tal censure, Ta toe, Forma induce; and when followed by a 
single consonant in the same syllable, as: Gas goose, Had conn 
oil, vard care. 



( 5 ) 

As in not when short, as: Stutt stood, Blatl blue. 

A is short in words or syllables ending in ml or ng^ as; 
Stcifid rank, Stujig pole, Vand-a pang, Krang-el confusion ; and 
also in the foUoAviug words and their derivatives: Aider age, 
Aska thunder, Pask easier, Fald force, Said sold, Laisa to 
pretend, Trackla to baste (fix with long stitches). Plaster plaster, 
Stdnka to pant, Fam paunch, Ram roe (of a fish). 

21, 

This vowel retains its sound whether it be long or short, 
as: Ata to eat. Bar berry, M'dtt satisfied, Bast best. 

retains its own sound, though more or less open. Before 
an accented r, or before rn, it is rather shorter than in other 
cases: Do to die, Foda to feed, Forr before, 3Idrk dmk^ Horn 
corner. 

{See Exercises] 

The Consonanls, 
fS. 

B retains its own sound. 

Formerly this was both written and pronounced in words, 
in which it is now left out, as: Lamh lamb, Di'mba m\st^ Probst 
provost, now written Lam, J)im?fia, Prost. The old spelling is 
found in the biblical style, as: Lambse?is blod, the blood of the 
lamb, instead of Lammets blod. 

6. 

*) C is pronounced like A', excepting before e, i, y, when 
it takes the sound of s, as: Carl Charles, Och and, Coin Co- 
logne, Cedertrad Cedar, Cittra guitar. 

Ch is pronounced like K in Ckor choir, Choral choral' 
Christus Christ, and its derivatives; as soft ch in Chili, China; 
and as sh in certain other words, especially those borrowed from 
the French as: Charad charade, Chef chief, Machin machine, 
Chds chaise &c. 



') There is no purely Swedish word that begins with C. 



( 6 ) 

s>. 

D generally lelaiiis its own sound ; it is, however, silent 
before j and t. Between two n or n and s it is often almost 
suppressed, as : Djerf bold, Djup deep, Qv'dfdt smothered, Landt- 
lig rural, Blandning mixture, Utomlands abroad. In solemn 
speaking, d is slightly heard before j. 

%• 

F has its own sharp sound, 1) in the beginning of a syllable 
and after a short vowel, as : Fdrdig ready. Gift married. 2) In 
the words Skymf insult, Torftig frugal, Nodtorft want, in the 
names Adolf, Rolf, Rudolf-, and at the end of some few words 
borrowed from foreign languages: Trumf iYvm\p\\^ *S'/ro/ strophe; 
also in Skr^ofel or Skrojler King's evil. 

F takes the sound of v generally at the end of a word or 
syllable, especially after a long vowel and after / or r, as : Grof 
coarse, R'df fox. Golf floor, Arf inheritance, Tarflig frugal. 

F is silent before v in simple words, as: Grufva a mine, 
Hiifvud head; but in compound words, where / finishes one of 
the component parts, and v commences the next, f is pronoun- 
ced distinctly as v, as: Afvdnja wean, Brefv'dska letter-bag, 
[See Exercises.) 

G is pronounced as g in good, 1) before another consonant 
in the same syllable, as: Gnola to hum, /?y^'c^ virtue/ i^e^'^ tough, 

2) Before «, o, u, a, and before e and i when these vowels 
belong to a short syllable, as: Gam vulture, God good, Fraga 
iisky Krage collar. Fag el bin], ^^gf§' w^vy, 7'«'^77 taken ; except 
the names of certain places ending in ge, when g is pronounced 
like the Swedish j\ as: Norge Norway, Telge Telge. 

3) At the end of a word or syllable, when preceded by a 
vowel, as: Tyg cloth, Lagrar laurels, Hoghet Highness. 

G has a softer sound like the english y in yellow, 1) before 
y, a, b, e, z, as: Gynna to favour, Begdra to desire, Gerna 
willingly, Gilla to approve. Excepting Legion legion. Region 
region, Legender legends, in which g is pronounced hard. In 
the word Beligion religion, g is in conversation, almost silent, 
though in the solemn style it is heard. 

2) After / and r at the end of a primitive word or syllable, 
as: Talg tallow, Berg mountain, Vargar wolves. 



( 7 ) 

G has a sound between g and k, when it stands after a 
short vowel, and before s or t in the same primitive syllable, as: 
Krigsman warrior, Figt weight. 

G has a sound nearly Hke ch in chaise, in certain words 
of foreign origin, as: Geni genius Gele jelly, jy^^'e (e silent) page. 

G is silent before j in the same syllable, as : Gjorde made, 
Gjuta to cast. 

^. 

// is always heard in the beginning of a syllable before a 
vowel, but is silent before 7 and v in the same syllable, as: Hot 
threat, Erhdlla to obtain, Hjelte hero, Hjort stag, Hvila rest. 
In Thron throne h is silent. 

3. 

J is pronounced like y in the english word yellow, as: 
Jord earth, J'dtte giant. 

J has a sound almost like ch in chaise, in words taken 
from the French, as: Jetton medal, Jalusier blinds. 

K has two sounds, one hard, and the other almost like ch 
in much. 

K is hard, 1) before a, 0, u, <§, 2) before a consonant in 
the same syllable, and 3) at the end of a word or primitive 
syllable, as: Karl man, Koka boil, Kldda clothe, Fakt guard, 
Tak roof, Rokig smoky. 

Obs.: In the following words sk is pronounced as ch: Skarlakan 
scarlet, Marskalk Marshal, Menniska a human being, and its plural 
Menniskor. 

K is soft before e, 2, ij, a, o in the same primitive syllable, 
as : Kedja chain, Ki7id cheek, Kyla cold, Kora drive. , 

If the e or i do not belong to the same primitive syllable, A* 
retains its hard sound, as: Fak-en the hole, tS'^r'x'Ar-e/ the scream. 

K is hard before e in derivatives, as: fiske fishing, himmel- 
ske heavenly. 

Skj in the same syllable is pronounced like sh, as: Skjul 
shed, Skjuta shoot, Skjuts post (for conveyance). The word 
Kjorlel petticoat, is pronounced almost as tschourtel. 

[See Exercises.) 



( 8 ) 

«. 

L retains its own sound, excepting in the following words, 
when it is generally silent: Ljud sound, Ljuf sv^^^t^ ^juga to 
lie, Ljum lukewarm, Ljumske groin, Ljuiig heath, Ljunga to 
flash, Ljus light, Ljuster a gig (to catch fish), Ljuta to suffer, 
and their derivatives: as also in Karl man, Ferld world. 

M always retains its own sound, generally making the pre- 
ceding vowel short, as: Kam comb. Hem home. Lam lamb, l>fl/w 
dust. In some words the vowel is long, as: Za//z lame, 7'«/w tame, 
Pram barge. Dam lady. 

N has the same sound as in english, as well when aloUe, 
as in its combinations with other letters, excepting gn in cer- 
tain words, when it is pronounced as ngn with a nasal sound: 
^agn carriage, Gagn use, Regn rain, Signa bless, Ugn oven, 
Lugn calm, Dygn four and twenty hours, F'dgna to treat, f^dg- 
nar behalf, en Lbgn a lie. 

^. 

P retains its own sound. PA, when used in Swedish, is 
pronounced as /. Before s in the word psalm^ p is common- 
ly silent. 

«. 

Q is always followed by v^ and is then pronounced like 
hard K^ as: Qvitter chirping, Qvarn mill, Qvist twig, branch. 
(See Exercises.) 

R has always a sharp, full sound in Swedish, as well after 
as before a vowel, as: Jem iron, Mork dark, Borst brush. 

(S. 

S in Swedish has always the same sound as the s in the 
english word see, as: Snus snuff, Resa to travel. S is conse- 
quently never soft in Swedish. 

Sk is pronounced as sh before e, i, y, a, o in the same 
primitive syllable, as: Skina shine, Skytt shot, Skdra cut, Skb- 
ta manage; as also in the words noticed under the rule for k. 



( 9 ) 

Sj\ stj, in the same syllable, are pronounced as sh: sjette 
sixth, Stjerna star. 

T. retains its own sound, as: Stat state, Titel title. 

Tj is pronounced soft, like ch in church, as: Tj'ena serve, 
Tjuge twenty. 

Ti, followed by a or e in some words derived from other 
languages, is pronounced like tsi, as: Initial initial, Patient 
patient, ^ktie share. 

Tion after a hard vowel is pronounced like tschone, as: Ra- 
tion ration, Kondition situation as tutor; and after a consonant 
like shone, as: Invention invention, Lektion lesson. 

Th is always pronounced as t, 

25. 2S. 

V and W have the same sound, as: fV'dn friend, Newer 
nerves. 



X is pronounced as in english, as: Straxt immediately, 
y'dxa grow. 

In the beginning of names, as: Xeno, Ximenes it is pro- 
nounced as ^. 

3. 

Z is pronounced as s, Z in Swedish never takes the soft 
sound, as in english. Zichzak zigzag, Zigenare gipsy. 

(See Exercises.) 

CHAPTER 2. 

Accent 

In speaking a foreign language, one of the greatest difficulties 
is the accent ; and this it is scarcely possible to acquire by rules ; 
the assistance of the teacher is absolutely necessary for the attain- 
ment of correctness. A few observations may, however, be given, 
to assist the student in this part of the subject. 

The accent is placed on the first syllable: 

l:o In the singular of substantives of two syllables, when 
the latter is formed by the definite syllable en or e/, as: solen 
the sun, barnet the child. 



( 10 ) 

2) Verbs, substantives and adjectives of two syllables, that end 
in short er, have the accent on the first syllable, as : lider suffer, 
offer sacrifice, nykter sober. 

3) Dissyllables ending in e/, have generally the accent on the 
first syllable, as: medel means, diinkel dark, cidel noble. 

The accent is placed on the second syllable : 

1) When the word begins with either of the following prefixes; 
be, ge^ for^ as: bebo inhabit, beslag mountings, beredelse pre- 
paration, gemdl consort, gemenskap intercourse, forse to supply, 
forening union. 

There are, however, exceptions to this rule, especially as regardsyb'r. 
The following words have, for instance, the accent on the first syllable: 
fordel advantage, formak drawing-room, forsmak foretaste, forord 
preface. 

2) In foreign words whose final syllable ends in a double 
consonant, as: tyrann tyrant, recett benefit (of an actor) sigill 
seal. 

Words ending in ern have the accent on the final i; and 
those ending in ion, on the o, as: bryggeri brewery, tryckeri 
printing-office, religion rehgion. 

Adjectives ending in isk have the accent on the syllable im^ 
mediately preceding, as: djurisk animal, akademisk academical. 

Verbs ending in era have the accent on the e, as:prowe«e- 
ra to walk, fundera to mose. The same accent is preserved in 
words ending in erad, ering, erlig, and others derived from era, 
as : daterad dated, regering government, handterlig manageable. 

In words taken from other languages and ending in ater, 
eter, abel, ibel^ akel, the accent is placed on the penult, as: 
teater theatre, barometern the barometer, sabel sabre, spectakel 
show. 

Words ending in ia^ ie, ier^ ium^ ien, ius, ia, have gene- 
rally the accent on the preceding syllable, as: hisioria history, 
ordinarie ordinary, materialier materials, monopolium monopoly, 
Italien Italy, Firgilius virgil. 

Nouns derived from foreign languages and ending in ad, al, 
an, at^ have, in general, the accent on that syllable, as : ballad 
ballad, kanal canal, babian baboon, kamrat comrade. 



( u ) 

The I'ollowiiig are examples af words being spelt alike, but 
varying in meaning- according to the accent or length of the vowels. 

Jjlade laid aside, a/Za^/e conceived, kort card, kort short. 

agat agate, agat punished. lam lame lam Iamb. 

bort ought, hort away. man mane, man man. 

dam lady, dam pond. men injury, men but. 

fasan the horror, fasan pheasant. m~in mien, min mine. 

j'int finely, Jint stratagem. skort brittle, skort skirt, 

ydriwrf forerunner, yoriuc? prohibition, .sfa/i cool, svalt starved. 
halt slippery, halt alloy. trumpet sullen, trumpet trumpet. 

vigt nimbly, vigt weight. 

The intonation is also of great importance in speaking a 
language, but it can only be learned by the ear. 

In some words, one or more letters are left out in conversa- 
tion, as: ba for bad bath, bla for blad leaf, sala for sadla to 
saddle; la for lade laid, smen for smeden the smith. 

The plural form of the verb is also frequently much abbre- 
viated and even quite altered, as in the following instances: De 
aro they are, f)ronounced di dr; de voro they were, diva; de 
skola they shall, di ska; vi togo we took, vi tog; de vilja 
they will, di vilL 

The objektive pronoun and verb are often pronounced toge- 
ther as one word, as: Skicka^n snart, instead of Skicka honom 
snarl, send him soon. Ta'na me er, for Tag henne med er, 
take her with you. Jtt gora't^ for ^it gora del, to do it. 
Ja ska se'n imorron^ instead of Jag skall se honom i morgan^ 
I shall see him tomorrow. 

[See Exercises.) 

CHAPTJEIR 3. 

ORTHOGRAPHY. 

The Vowels, 

For the sound of «, though sometimes more or less open, 
that vowel is always nsed. {See rules for the pronunciation.) 
E is used for the long sound of d. 

1) In the prefix er: er/fl/'a to experience, erA«//« to obtain ; 
but w^hen this sound is not used as a prefix the a is retained, 
as: dra honour, drende errand. 

2) Before rl, as: verld world, perla pearl, Karl vessel is 
an exception to this rule. 



( 12 ) 

3) After j in tjena to serve, djekne scholar, djefvul devil, 
ihjel dead, stjerna star, kjerna brain, fjerde fourth. 

4) In many words from custom, as: der there, det that, 
med with, jern iron, gerna willingly, gerning action, pregla 
(frequently pr'dgld) to stamp, dregla to drifvel, kedja chain, 
kegla skettle. 

And also in many words derived from foreign languages. 
E is used for the short sound of a: 

1) In short syllables, as: ^z^/zwer/z*^- special, flrfer/o^z eighteen, 
fiender enemies, sv'drdet the sword. 

2) Before j\ as: ej not, nej no ^ fejd war, e/re/fl to turn, 
lakej footman. Frdjd (sometimes spelt frdgd) character, and 
vdja to give way, are exceptions. 

3) After j when preceded by another consonant, as: sjelf 
self, fjettrar fetters, hjelpa help. Exeptions are fjdll ridge of 
mountains, tjdll hut. 

4) Before Ig, rg, as: helg festival, helg (frequently bdlg) 
bellows, elg elk, herg mountain, merg marrow, erg verdigris, 
dverg dwarf. Exceptions: sdlg sallow, fdrg colour. 

5) In many words from custom, as: begge both, lemna 
leave, verka to act, invertes inwardly. 

The following words are spelt differently, but have the same 
pronunciation : 

Egg edge. ^ Jgg egg. 

Ferk work. Fdrk pain. 

Ljus-lett fair complexion. Ldtt easy, light. 

The following differ both in pronunciation and spelling; 
Best beast. Bast best. 

Leva clay. Lara doctrine. 

Nesa disgrace. Ndsa nose. 

Fefva juncture. Fdfva to weave. 

Beck pitch. Back brook. 

Tredsk obstinate. Trdsk marsh. 

Fecka week, Fdcka awake. 

Hetta heat. Hdtta cap. 

Fett wit, sense. f^'dtt wetted. 

Ert your. Art pea. 

5';2er^ the lash of a whip. Sndrt entangled. 

Tvert suddenly. Tvart rudely. 

Swedish writers do not always agree as to the use of cfor 
the sound of d\ the only way to approach correctness in this 
respect, is to study the best authors. 



( 13 ) 



is used to denote the short sound of a: 

1) Generally in primitive syllables, as: ^o; baize, Aro;/^ come, 
om if, skott shot, slott palace. 

2) In the following final syllables: om, on^ op^ or, ot, as: 
lagom let us take, ogon eyes, hiskop bishop, marmor marble, 
nngot something. 

is used for the long sound of a only in certain words: 
Hof court, lof praise, skof interval, sorl murmur, konung king, 
honom him. 

A is used to denote its own sound. 

1) In words or syllables ending in ;2rfor 7/^, as: ^fawrfbooth, 
sung song. 

2) In certain words from custom, as: aska thunder, halla 
to hold. 

The 
pronunciation : 

Frossa ague. 
Lossa loosen. 



following 



words differ in spelling, but have the same 



Rom rum. 

The following 
pronunciation : 

Rom Rome, 

Hof hoof, 

Lof a tack (at sea), 

Tomt empty, 

Koi't cards, 

BoiH ought. 



Frdssa (Frdtsd) to gormandise. 
Latsa (often pronounced lossa) 

to pretend. 
Ram (sometimes 

a fish. 



rom) roe of 
words have the same spelling, but differ in 



Rom rum. 

Hof court. 

Lof praise, permission. 

Tomt a piece of ground. 

Kort short. 

Bort away. 



The following are different both in spelling and pronunciation: 



Bod shop, 

Bot remedy, 

Don tools, 

Hof hoof, 

Loge barn, 

Lotsa to pilot, 

Otla early in the morning, 

Tog took. 

Bo gen the shoulder. 

The consonants represent 
ceptions gifven in the rules for 



Bad messenger. 
Bat boat. 
Daji noise. 
Huf hand-net. 
Lage (Itiga) flame. 
Latsa to pretend. 
^tta eight. 
Tag march, rope. 
Bdgen the bow. 

their own sounds, with the ex- 
the pronunciation. 



( 14 ) 

It should, however, be observed, that k is generally used 
in words derived from foreign languages, whether the sound in 
the original word be expressed by k, c, ch or que. 

As exceptions may be taken 1) those words in which, in 
the foreign language, the sound of k is expressed by cc, when 
that sound is expressed in Swedish by c^, as: ackord from 
accord; or when the sound of ks is denoted by cc, when these 
letters are retained, as: accent, accepter a to accept. 

2) In some foreign words in which the sound of k is ex- 
pressed by c, and which retain that letter in Swedish, as : Corys^ 
cour; and also in the final latin syllable cus, and in names 
where the c is followed by a hard vowel or a consonant, as: 
Coriola7ius, Columbus, Cremona. 

Those words that end in soft / in the indefinite form, take 
a V after that letter in the formation of the definite, as: yrof 
pattern, profvet the pattern. 

A consonant is doubled when it takes the accent, as: ett 
one, till to, straff punishment, torr dry, k'dpp stick, lass load, 
oppna to open. 

Exceptions. / and x are never doubled, as: stoj noise, 
sirax immediately, vdxa to grow, hoja to raise. 

A consonant is not doubled when followed by another. 

M is seldom doubled even when accented, as: stam stem^ 
grym cruel, hemlig secret* 

But if a vowel follow the primitive syllable, so that the accen- 
ted ni stands between two vowels the m must then be doubled, 
as : timme hour, gomma conceal, glomma forget ; excepting in the 
syllable dom, as: domen the judgment, svordomar oaths. 

The m is not doubled before a vowel when it finishes the 
primitive syllable of a compound word, as: bomull wool, fram- 
om before. 

Some words end in single ;?, though the accent is on that 
letter, as: man one, kan he, hon she, kan can, min mine. 

Those adjectives, that end in nn or dd, frequently drop one 
of these letters in the neuter, as: tunn.^ tunt thin, grann., grant 
grand, klddd. kl'ddt dressed. But other consonants are retained 
double in the neuter, as: X"«//, kallt cold, torr., torrt dry. 

Those verbs that have a double consonant immediately pre- 
ceding the final a in the infinitive, retain it double through the 
different parts of the verb, as: tigga to beg, tiggde begged, 
f'dlla to fell, f'dllt felled, kyssa to kiss, kysste kissed, han har 
kysst he has kissed. 

The double consonant is also retained in words immediately 
derived from such verbs, as : gilltig valid from gilla to approve. 



( 15 ) 

The Division of fj^ords into Syllables. 

The following general rules may be given for the division 
of words into syllables. 

1) A single consonant, coming between two vowels, is ge- 
nerally placed to the latter syllable, as: di'-ke ditch, re-gel m\e^ 
I'd-ra-re teacher. 

2) When two consonants occur between two vowels the 
former are generally separated, as : lig-ga to lie, hum-mer lobster, 
Tik-tig right, lat-sa to pretend. 

3) When three or more consonants occur between two vow- 
els, the last is usually placed to the latter syllable, as: half -ten 
the half, gnist-ra to sparkle, alsk-ling favorite. 

Obs. 1. The affixes aktig, het, lig, ling, ska^ skap^ al- 
ways form separate syllables, as: rod-aktig reddish, hurd-het 
hardness, lyck-lig happy, gron-ska verdure, bo-skap cattle. 

Obs. 2. The consonants dr, sk, sp, st, are not commonly 
separated, but are placed to the latter syllable, as: klan-dra to 
blame, a-ska ashes. Id-spa to lisp. 

Compound Avords are divided according to their component 
parts, as: he-kriga to make war upon, ts-topp icicle^ ned-rycka 
to pull down. 

The Use of the Capitals. 

Capitals are used as in english, at the beginning of a sen- 
tence; for proper names &c. — As a mark of respect in let- 
ters, the pronouns Er you, your, and Du thou, are often 
written wih a capital. The pronoun J you, should always be 
a capital. 

Stops and Marks used in TVriting. 

The stops are called in Swedish (,) Komma, (';) Semi- 
kolon, (:) Kolon, (.) Punkt, (?) Fragetecken, (!) Utrops- 
tecken. To these may be added () Parenthes, (^\^ Citations- 
tecken, (-) Bindetecken, (') Apostrof, ( — ) Tankstreck (') 
Accent, (§) Paragraf, (*) or (-{-) Asterisk. 

The following are some of the most common Abbreviations. 

H.-M. — Hans or Hennes Majestat. 

H. K. H. — Hans or Hennes Kongliga Hogliet. 

S. A. K. — Stormaktigste, Allernadigste Konung. 

DD. KK. KK. — Deras Kongliga Hdgheter. 

R. S. 0. — Riddare af Seraphimer-Orden. 

K. M. O. — Kongl. Majestats Orden. 



( 16 ) 



C. S. O.m.St 
R. S. O. 
C. N. 0. 
R. N. 0. 
C. W. 0. 
R. W. 0. 
Th. D. 
M. D. 
Phil. Mag. 
H:r 
H:iT 
M. H. 

M. H:rr - 
Anni. — 

(1. a. 

d. V. s. — 

e. a. g. 
i. St. f. 

t. o. m. - 
o. s. V. — 
s. k. 
s. d. - 

e. m. - 

f. m. 
f. d. 
m. fl. 

m. m. - 

n. V, - 

o. d. 

t. ex. - 

jfr 

kl. 

neml. - 

und. - 

fr. 



K. — Commendeur af Sv^rds-Oiden med slora Korset. 

— Riddare af Svards-Oiden. 

— Commendeur af Nordstjerne-Orden. 

— Riddare af Nordstjerne-Orden. 

— Commendem- af Wasa-Orden 

— Riddare af Wasa-Orden. 

— Theologiae Doctor. 

— Medicinae Doctor. 

— Philosophise Magister. 



Herre 
Herrar 
Min Herre 
Mina Herrar 
Anmarkning 
det ar 

det vill saga 
en annan gang 
i stallet for 
till och med 
och sa vidare 
sa kallad 
samma dag 
eftermiddag 
formiddag 
for detta 
med flera 
med mera 
nu varande 
och dylikt 
till exempel 
jemfor 
klockan 
nemligen 
undantag 
fraga 



— M.r 

— Mess:rs. 

— Sir. 

— Gentlemen. 

— Remark. 

— that is, 

— that is to say. 

— another time. 

— instead of. 

— even. 

— and so on. 

— so called. 

— same day. 

— afternoon. 

— forenoon. 

— formerly. 

— with others. 

— &c. 

— at present. 

— and such like. 

— for instance. 

— compare. 

— o^ clock. 

— namely. 

— exception. 

— question. 



( 17 ) 



Part IL 
ETYMOLOGY. 

CHJJPTJEK 1. 

SUBSTANTIVES. 

In Swedish substantives we observe Articles, Gender, 
Case and Number. 

ARTICLES^ 

.There are two articles, the indefinite (Obestdmd), and the 
definite (BesCdmd). 

.The indefinite article is En in the masculine and feminine, 
and Ett in the neuter; corresponding to a in english, as: En 
hast a horse, en qvinna a woman, ett bord a table. This ar- 
ticle is not dechned. 

,The definite article is Den in the masculine and feminine, 
Det in the neuter, and in the plural De for all genders : den man 
or den mannen the man, det hus or del huset the house ; de 
man or de m'dnnerne the men. 

,The definite form of a noun is also expressed by only ad- 
ding, in the singular number, en or n to masculine and femi- 
nine substantives, and et or t to neuter, as: mannen the man, 
qvinnan the woman, bordet the table. 

^In the plural the definite is expressed by adding ne, na^ 

a, en, as: Hdstar horses, hdstarne the horses; Qvinnor ^omon^ 

qvinnorna the women, Nojen pleasures, nojena the pleasures, 

Berg mountains, bergen the mountains. * 

The word Den with its variations may also be considered as 

a demonstrative article or pronoun. 

2 



( 18 ) 

Gender, 

There are in Swedish three genders: Masculine^ Feminine 
and Neuter. The gender of a word does not always depend 
upon the object which it represents, but often on the form of 
the word itself, or on custom, as : ett fruntimmer a lady, is 
neuter; gaia street, is feminine, and I'drdom learning, is mas- 
culine. 

The following general rules may be given for determining 
the gender of substantives, either by the Meaning, the Form 
or by Custom. 

l:o By the Meaning, 

Masculine. 

tt) Those substantives are masculine, which are used to ex- 
press men's names, titles, offices and trades, and also 
the males of animals, as; Carl Charles, smed smith, hand- 
lande tradesman. 

Excepting titles ending in rddj which are neuter, as: Justitierdd 
Counsellor of Justice, Stadsrdd Counsellor of state. 

b) Words which are used both for males and females, and 
do not end in «, as: foget bird, ^*^ fish, orn eagle. 

Exceptions: gas goose, sill herring, which are from custom femi- 
nine, and djur beast, kreatur animal, fa brute, fol foal, not neat (an 
animal), ok beast of burden, hons fowls, kryp crawling insect, kriik a 
little creature, hi bee, svin swine, far sheep, lam lamb, kid kid, lejon 
lion, which are, from the genius of the language, neuter; as also the 
following words : foster embryo, barn child, hjon person, vittne witness, 
helgon saint. 

c) The names of lakes and rivers, as also of the Seasons, 
Months and Days, as: Tkemsenlhe Thames, J/a7«rew the Malare, 
tyaren the spring, Mars March, Onsdag Wednesday. 

Feminine. 
Feminine substantives are those which are used to denote? 
a) The names, titles and employments of women, as: Ca- 
rolina Caroline, drottning queen, sommerska seamstress. 

Excepting fruntimmer lady qvinnfolk woman, which are neuter. 



( 19 ) 

b) The names of females among animals, as: ko cow, ./z'A: 
bitch; excepting sto mare, which is neuter. 

c) Those words ending in «, which are used both for males 
and females, as: myra ant, g'ddda pike. 

d) The names of Sciences , Arts and Emotions of the 
mind, when not neuter from the form of the word, as: ^/o*q^ 
philosophy, h'dmnd revenge, gl'ddje joy. 

N e Li t e r. 

Those substantives are neuter which are used to express 
the names of countries, counties, towns and estates, 
as: Sverige Sweden, Skd?ie Scania, Stockholm. 

The letters of the alphabet are also neuter. 

2:o //// the Form. 

Masculine. 

Those substantives, which end in are in the indefinite form, 
are masculine, as: j'ngare huntsman, hammare hammer. Except 
altare altar, which is neuter. 

Feminine. 

Substantives, ending in a, are feminine, as: spira sceptre, 
docka doll. 

Exceptions: oga eye, ora ear, hjerta heart, dricka beer, schema 
scheme, tema theme, prisma prism, which are neuter. 

Words ending in e/^e, as : frestelse temptation, hugsvalelse 
consolation. 

Exceptions: fdngelse prison, hdktelse imprisonment, tdckelse co- 
vering, spokelse apparition, which are neuter. 

Substantives in het and nad. as : ofverhet superior, saknad 
regret. Excepting mdnad month, which is masculine. 

Words in ion, and abstract substantives in ing.^ as: nation 
nation, gerning action. 

Concrete substantives in ing are generally masculine, as : pe?i- 
ning money, tdrning die. The word ting thing, when preceded 
by e«, ingen or ndgon, is mascuhne, in other cases neuter. 



( 20 ) 

Substantives ending in short aji are feminine, as: vantan 
expectation, fortrostan cosolation. 

Except lakan sheet, skarlaUaii scarlet, sparlakan bedcurtains, ne- 
dan interlunium, nystan clew of thread, besman steelyard, hemman 
farm, which are neuter. 

Neuter. 

Those nouns are neuter, which in the indefinite form end 
in skap, if the plural have the same form as the singular, or 
end in er, as: s'dllskap company, grannskap neighbourhood. 

Those in um or i when the latter are not derived from the 
latin, as: verhum verb, parti party, tryckeri printing-office. 

Those in short ow, as: lexikon dictionary, smullron wild- 
strawberry. Excepting morgon morning and afton evening, which 
are masculine. 

All participial substantives in nde, when they signify a state 
of action or being, are neuter, as: ett jemt talande a constant 
speaking, ett starkt korande a violent driving. As also some 
nominal substantives in nde, as: drende errand, hye?ide cushion. 

Obs. Participial substantives which signify persons, are 
either masculine or feminine according to the sense, as : ew ^««c?- 
lande a tradesman, den svarande the defendant. 

Words derived from foreign languages, with the accent on 
the last syllable, and forming the plural like the singular, or by 
the addition of er, are neuter, as : qvartal quarter, magasin ma- 
gasine. 

Those substantives that end in t or et in the definite form, 
are without exception neuter, as: berget the mountain, mjet 
the pleasure. 

3:o Btj Custom, 

Certain words are by custom feminine, as: aln ell, and 
wild-duck, bod shop, bok book, bredd breadth, bro bridge, bygd 
neighbomhood, bar bier, bon prayer, dygd virtue, dorr door, 
familj family, flit industry, forsamling parish, grind gate, hand 
hand, hud hide, hojd height, jakt yacht, jord earth, ked chain, 
konst art, kritik critic, last vice, ld?igd length. Ion wage, makt 
power, mjblk milk, mull mould, natt night, fiatur nature, not 



( 21 ) 

net, ndd grace, mil needle, nod need, orsak cause, otro disbelief, 
osanning uatruth, pligt duty, qvarn mill, rad line, rand edge, 
re/ fishing-liae, ros rose, 7*0^ root, rbst voice, 5«A: cause, ^««- 
ning truth, ^oji? scissors, ^y«7 soul, sked spoon, skrift Avriting, 
skal basin, ^/«^/ relationship, .y/«rt flat country, socken parish, 
sol sun, stad town, ^z/;ic/ sin, s'dd seed, ^ffV^^* bed, ?«wrf tooth, 
tjenst service, tro belief, tyngd weight, tang tong, ull wool, 
vak hole, t;«/ web, verld world, vetenskap science, vidd width 
vag scale (for weighing), a rivulet, dder vein, «/^ family, island. 

Obs. 1. The names of females referring to Station, Title, 
Trade, Nation, are sometimes formed by adding inna to the 
corresponding mascuUne; as: biskop bishop, biskopinna-, grek 
a greek, grekinna; v'drd host, vdrdinna. When the masculine 
ends in e this vowel is omitted, as: dgare owuer, dgarinna; 
furste prince furslmna. 

Sometimes ska is added to form the feminine, as: Major, 
Major ska; Professor, Professorska. In some cases are in the 
masculine is changed to erska in the feminine, as: sdngare, 
Sanger ska; slosare spendthrift, sloserska. In words denoting 
a people, ska is used instead of the masculine final syllable, as: 
Spanior Spaniard, Spanska; HoUdndare Dulchmdu^ ffolldndska; 
Italienare Italian, Italienska. 

Some masculines undergo a still greater change in forming 
the feminine, as: Fransos or Fransman Frenchman, Fransyska; 
Engelsman Englishman, Engelska, Polack Pole, Polska. 

Some ferainines are formed either by ska or ijuia, as: sdn- 
gerska or sdngarinna^ tjuserska or tjusarinna enchantress. In 
some few cases essa or issa is used, as: prijis, prinsessa; ba- 
ron, baronessa; profet^ profetissa; poet, poetissa. 

Obs. 2. In speaking of animals ska is never used in for- 
ming the feminine; sometimes inna is added to the masculine, 
as: Lejon lion, Icjoninna; bjorn bear, bjornina; varg wolf, 
varginna; asna ass, dsninna\ but the word hona is more fre- 
quently added, as: elefanthona she elephant, rdfhona she fox, 

In some cases different words are used for the masculine 
and feminine, as: hund dog, hynda or tik bitch; A^>^^^s/ stallion, 
sto mare ; iupp cock ; hona ben. 



( 22 ) 

Case. 

Swedish substantives are changed for the sake of case only 
in the genitive^ which is formed hy the addition of s, as: En 
gosses bok a boy's book; Flickans hatt the girl's hat. 

Obs. Proper names in es and us retain the latin genitives, Z5 and i. 

Number, 

The plural of substantives is formed by adding or, ar. er 
or en, in some words the singular and plural are alike *). In 
the definite the pkual is formed, as before mentioned, by adding 
we, na, a or en, as: spira sceptre, konung king, dygd virtue, 
rike kingdom, I'drare teacher; in the plural spiror, konungar, 
dygder, riken, I'drare', and in the definite plural spirorna the 
sceptres, konungarne. dygderna, rikena^ Idrarne. 

Substantives taking or in the Plural are: 

Those that end in a ia the singular, as : Krona crown, 
kronor ', gala street, gator', tafia picture, /<7^or. 

A few words ending in consonants also take or', those of 
the mascuHne gender are: nummer number, stbfvel hoot, korsel 
carriage, toffcl slipper, span chips, svan swan; in the plural 
numror, stofior, korslor, toffior, spdnor, svanor. The femi- 
nine are, vad calf of the leg, ros rose, vug wave, regel rule, 
dder vein; plural vador, rosor, vagor, reglor, ddror^ but 
vdg scale for weighing, and regel or rigel bolt, take ar. 

Obs. 2. The word fdrg colour, can take either or or er ; and 
slofvel boot either or or ar. 

In some substantives e is occasionally used in the singular 
instead of «, as: skugge for skugga shadow, hjesse for hjessa 
brain, vane for vana custom, Idge for Idga flame, vdrme for 
v'drma warmth. 



*) In the Swedish grammars at present in use, these different forma- 
tions of the plural are called declensions, consequently five, and 
examples are given accordingly. The author thought, however, 
that for the english student at least, the system here follow^ed 
would be much easier, and he has hesitated less in adopting it, as 
in all other languages the declension is made to depend on the 
variation of the cases, and not only on the formation of the plural. 
The system here followed is in accordance with the present etymo- 
logy of the Swedish suhstantives, which, though they formerly liad 
distinct cases, liave now only a genitive. 



( 23 ) 

Flagga a flag, almanacka almanac, yxa axe, kofta a short 
jacket for women, are sometimes written^a^-^, almanack, yx^ koft. 
Some words formerly took u in the genitive, hence we have 
still the form furugren the branch of a fir, varupris the price 
of an article. — This u was afterwards changed to o, as : dufvo- 
rosl the voice of a dove, kijrkogdrd chiirch-yard, a sido aside, 
//// spillo to destruction. 

Exercises. 
Give the plmal and definite form <^c. of the following nouns: 
stdfvel boot, ros rose gumma old woman, tajla picture, Jlicka 
girl, piga maid-servant, kyrka church, lag a flame, vdg wave, 
f'drg colour, ader vein. 

Substantives with the Plural in ar are: 
All those ending in ing, as: en yngling a youth, sanning 
truth, forhdttring improvement. 

The names of trees, as: al alder, hdgg bird's cherry; and 
the names and titles of women, as: brud bride, moder mother, 
with some others, which cannot be placed under any general head. 
Those words, which end in e in the singular, drop that letter 
before the final syllable ar, as : di^oppe drop, droppnr. But when 
the singular ends in any other vowel, it is retained, as: brG 
bridge broar. 

Those substantives that end in short «r, e/, en^ er drop the 
vowel in these syllables in the plural, as: axel shoulder, axlar. 
As also afton evening, aftnar; morgan morning, morgnar; 
djefvul devil, djejlar. 

The words dotter daughter, and moder mother, change the 
vowel in the first syllable, as: dotter pi. dottrar, moder pi. 
modrar. 

The definite of the plural is generally formed by adding ne, 
sometimes na^ as: konungarne the kings, ^/o/Zranz^ the daughters. 

Exercises, 

Give the plural and definite form &c. of the following sub- 
stantives: brud bride, dr'dng man-servant, gosse boy, sanning 
truth, dotter daughter, mane moon, gaffel fork, timme hour, 
oken desert. 



( 24 ) 

Substantives taking er in the Plural are: 

All that are of foreign origin with the accent on the last 
syllable, as: agent agent, eremil hermit, ceremoni ceremony, in 
the plural ag enter, eremiler^ ceremonier. 

Words ending in het or nad in the singular, as nyhet news, 
manad month; also polysyllables ending in dr or i in the sing, 
with the accent on the final syllable, as: konsln'dr artist, parti 
party, excepting bi bee, which takes n in the plural. 

Substantives, ending in else or skap, also take er in the plu- 
ral, as: bojelse incUnation, egenskap property. Those in skap, 
when neuter^ may be the same in the singular and plural. 

Proper names from foreign languages generally take er, as: 
Aristoteles pi. Aristoteler. Those ending in o take in the plu- 
ral ner^ as: Cato, Catoner ; Cicero, Ciceroner. 

The definite plural of nouns in er is generally formed by 
na^ as: br'dnderna the brands, dygdernaihQy'wivLQS. 

If the singular end in any other vowel than i, the plural is 
formed by adding only r, as: ko cow, kor ^ ta toe^ tar : frdnde 
r ehtion^ frdnder. Excepting foreign words with the accent on e, 
which take er, as: ide idea, ideer ^ arme army armeer. 

In words ending in el or er without an accent, the e in 
these syllables is dropped in the plural, as: /wma-^c^ muscle, mw^A:- 
leri fabel fable, fabler. 

Some words change the vowel in forming the plural, as: ^oA 
book, booker (bok beech-tree is in the plural bokar') rot root 
rotter, these double the consonant also, the following do not: 
bot a fine, bbter; ledamot member, ledam'dter ; stad town, ^/ii- 
der; son son, soner ^ bokstaf letter, bokst'dfver ; bonde peasant, 
bonder^ natt night, Ji'dtter ^ potates potatoe, pot'dter. 

Monosyllables in and and ang change the vowel, as: and 
duck, Under; brand brand, brdnder -, hand hand, h'dnder;tand 
tooth, tdnder ; rand border, r Under j strand shore, strdnder; 
land country, land or lander; (the former, when it refers to piec- 
es of land, the latter of different countries) tang tong, t'dnger; 
stang pole, stdnger. — gung time, makes ganger, but when 
it means walk or path, it makes gangar in the plural. 



( 25 ) 

Exercises* 

Give the plural and definite forms of the following nouns: 
Skald poet, smed smith, park park, hand hand, bokslaf letter, 
bok book, manad month, ro^ root, A:o cow, /fl^e/ fable, ^awrf tooth. 

Substantives taking n in the Plural are: 

Those that are of the neuter gender and end in a vowel, as : 
dike ditch, diken^ arbete work, arbeten; Idfte promise^ lof ten; 
spdnne buckle, spdmien. 

Excepting polysyllables in i and are and participial substan- 
tives in nde, which denote a person, as : Jtskeri fishery, stu- 
derande student. 

The definite plural of these substantives is generally formed 
by adding a to the indefinite, as: sp'dnnen buckles, spdnnena 
the buckles, dpplen apples, dpplena the apples. 

Obs.: jrende errand, regimente regiment, fangelse prison, brd- 
de deal-board, have a double plural, as: drender or drende/ij regimen- 
ttr or regimenteiij fdngelser or fdngelsen^ hrdder or hrdden, the 
latter when taken in the sense of chess-boards. 

The following monosyllables also take n in the plural: bi 
bee, bo nest, fr'6 seed, fd beast, hid knee, ny new-moon, skrd 
guild, spri yard, spo switch, strd straw, sto mare. These nouns 
take et in the definite singular though in conversation the e 
is not pronounced. 

Hjerta heart makes hjertan in the indefinite plural, oga 
eye, bra ear, ostra oyster, have the following plurals, ogojiy 
oron, ostron, and in the definite form bgonen. oronen, ostronen-, 
oslron is sometimes used as the singular. 
Ex ercises. 

Give the plural and definite form &c. of the following nouns: 
iofle promise, spdnne buckle, slycke piece, fro seed, bo nest, 
knd knee, sto mare, bga eye, or a ear. 

Substantives that are theSame in Both Numbers are: 
All masculine nouns in are, as: skomakare shoe-maker, /«- 
kare doctor, bag are l3aker, snickare carpenter. Participial sub- 
stalives in nnde used for persons, as: resande traveller, stude- 
rande student, handlande tradesman. Words in er used to denote 



( 26 ) 

the inhabitants of a country, as: en Egyptier an Egyptian, and 
words that denote measure when used in reckoning, as: /oi^ foot, 
daler dollar. 

Those substantives that end in are change e to ne in the 
definite plural, as: I'drare teachers, I'drarne the teachers. 

There are also some neuter substantives ending in a conso- 
nant which are the same in both numbers, as: bord table, ^or^/ 
tables, barn child, barn children; these take en in the definite 
plural, as: barnen the children, burden the tables. 

Obs 1. The words kamrerare treasurer, officerare officer, sekre- 
terare secretary, sometimes drop the final are in the singular number, 
and are written kamrer, officer^ &c., but it is always retained in the 
plural. 

Obs. 2. Hammare haoimer, kamrnare chamber, nafvare auger 
make in th€ plural, hamrar, kami-ar, nafrar; kdllare cellar can be 
both kdllrar and kallare. Finger finger makes either ^Azg^er or Jinqrar 
in the plural. 

Obs. 3. Hufvud head is in the indelinile plural both hujvud and 
hujvuderij the latter sometimes contracted to hufven or hufvunj in 
the definite form hufvudena, hufvena or hufvuna the heads. 

Obs. 4. Man man or husband, is generally written man in the 
plural, though sometimes manner. Gas goose makes gass in the plural. 

Exercises. 

Give the plural and definite form &c. of the following noniis : 
arbetare workman, bagare baker, dagdrifvare sluggard, kopare 
purchaser, Jssijrier Assyrian, lejon lion, y«/ choice, ^erg- moun- 
tain, Jltare altar. 



ADJECTIVES. 

Swedish adjectives have in general the same form for the 
masculine and feminine, but in the neuter a ^ is added, as : /tf/i- 
per brave, neuter tappert^ lycklig happy, neuter lyckligt, *) 

*) Swedish grammarians usually divide the adjectives into two declen- 
sions, placing under the first all that have a separate form for the 
neuter gender, as: god good, godl ; */or large 5«or/ ; and those, 



( 27 ) 

The same may be observed of perfect participles in d, as: 
dlskad loved, neuter dlskadl, 

Obs. 1. Monosyllables that have a final vowel take double 
t in the neuter, as: hla blue, hlatti, ny new, nytt. 

Obs. 2. If the masculine end in a double consonant it is 
retained before t, as: sail happy sdllt^ t^ygg secure tryggt', 
excepting adjectives in nn and participles in dd, which drop one 
of the final consonants, as: gr ami ^i^d^nA^ grant; bestridd d\s,^w- 
ted, beslridt; and also those with a double consonant before d, 
as: byggd built, st'dlld placed, in the neuter bygdt, stdldt. 

Obs. 3. If the masculine end in an unaccented en, the n 
is changed to t in the neuter, as: trogen {d\{\\h\\^ troget ; liten 
little, litet. — Ingen no one, makes bitet in the neuter. 

In forming the definite masculine, e is generally used in the 
higher style, though for the sake of euphony a is very frequently 
applied in conversation. In the feminine and neuter genders, a is 
used. Carl den djerfve, Charles the bold; Den stora qvinnan, 
the great woman. Det stora rummet, the great room. 

Obs. 1. Polysyllables in ad accented, as also superlatives in 
ast, take in the definite form only e, both in the singular and 
plural, as: Den v'dlsinnade mannen, the good-natured man. De 
stadgade ynglingarne, the steady youths. Den billigaste for- 
dran, the most reasonable claim. 

Obs. 2. Adjectives ending in «/, e/, e^z^, er unaccented, drop 
the a or e in these syllables in the definite form, as: gammal 
old, rfew gamle mannen the old viidxi\ trogen faithful, den trog- 
ne tjenaren, the faithful servant. 

Obs. 3. Lilen little makes lille or lilla in the definite, en 
liten gosse, a little boy, den lilla gossen, the little boy. Nagon 
some, makes nagra, and annan other andra, both in the definite 
form and in the plural number. 

Obs. 4. Ra raw, bid blue, grd grey, can, in conversation, 
both in the plural number and. in the definite form, either take 



thai are ihe same in all genders, form the second declension, as: 
cikta pure, allena alone. — The system here followed has been 
adopted for the same reasons, that are given under the head w/^/wJer 
in the chapter on substantives. 



( 28 ) 

the additional a or not, as: del rd or raa kbttel, (he raw meat; 
de?i bid or blda himmelen, the bkie heaven ; de gra or grda 
h'dstarne, the grey horses. 

Adjectives ending in tt or t after another consonant take e 
or a in the definite form and in the plural, though the same in 
all genders, as: Idtt easy, den Idtta hoken, the easy book, I'dtla 
hbcker, easy books. 

Those adjectives that end in short a or e and also those in ^5 
are never changed either on account of gender, number or definite 
form, as: iikta pure, allena ixlone^ frcmmande strange, utvertes 
outward, inhordes mutual. 

The plural form of Adjectives is the same as the definite, as : 
den goda qvinnan the good woman, goda qvinnor good women, 
de goda qvinnorna the good women ; akta guld pure gold, dkta 
sanningar pure truths; en fremmande person a strange person, 
fremmaiide personer strange persons. 

The Coiitparisoii of Adjectives. 

Swedish adjectives have three degrees of comparison ; the Po- 
sitive, the Comparative and the Superlative. 

The comparative is formed by adding are to the positive, and 
the superlative by ast, as: ^/^o;2 beautiful, ^A-o/zare more beautiful, 
skonast most beautiful. 

The comparative is never changed either for form (definite 
or indefinite) or number. 

The superlative takes e in the definite in both numbers, but 
in the indefinite is unchanged, as: Han dr Idrdast he is most 
learned. De dro skonast they are most beautiful; Den rikaste 
person the richest person. De Idrdaste arbeten the most learn- 
ed works. 

Obs. 1. When the positive ends in a, the comparative is formed 
by adding only re^ and the superlative by stj as : noga particular, no- 
garej nogast. 

Obs. 2. Adjectives of two or more syllables in al, elj en, er 
without accent, drop the vowel in these final syllables in the compara- 
ive and superlative, as: t'ogen faithful, trngnnre, irn^nast. 



( 29 ) 

For the sake of euphony the comparative is sometimes form- 
ed by mera more, and the superlative by mesl most; especially 
in polysyllables that end in ad or isk^ as: godhjertad good 
hearted, mcra godhjertad, mest godhjertad; nitisk zealous, 
mera nitisk, mest nitisk. 

Some adjectives cannot be compared, as: hdger right, z^ew- 
sfer left, udda odd. 

The following adjectives are irregular. 



Positive. 


Comparative. 


Superlative. 


Dnlig bad, 


sdmre, 


sdmst. 


Elak naughty, bad, 


vdrre, 


vdrst. 


Gammal old. 


dldre, 


didst. 


God good, 


bdttre, 


bdst. 


Grof coarse, 


gr'dfre, 


grdfst. 


Hog high, 


hdgre, 


hdgst. 


Liten little. 


mindre. 


minst. 


Lag low. 


Idgre, 


Idgst. 


Lang long, 


Idngre, 


Idngst. 


Mycken much, 


mera, 


mest. 


Mdngen many, 


flera. 


de fleste. 


Ndra near, 


ndrmare, 


ndrmast, (ndst). 


Smd pi. small. 


smdrre, 


de minsta (smdrste). 


Stor large. 


stdrre^ 


stdrst. 


Trdng narrow, 


trdngre.) 


trdngst. 


Tung heavy, 


tyngre, 


tijngst. 


Ung young. 


yngre, 


yngst. 



Some of these are sometimes compared regularly, as : ddlig, ddli- 
gare, ddligast; elakj elakare^ elakast ; gammal, gamlarCj gamlast; 
grof^ grofvare, grofvast ; lag (in the acceptation of base) Idgare, 
lagastf trdng, trdngare, trdngast. 

Numeral Adjectives^ 

The Cardinal Numbers. (GrundtaL) 
noil, 1 en, ett; 2 tva, tu, tvenne; 3 tre, trenne; 4 fyra, 
5 fem, 6 sex, 7 sju, 8 atta, 9 nio, nie, 10 tio, tie, 11 elfva, 
12 tolf, 13 tretton, 14 fjorton, 15 femton, 16 sexton, 17 sjut- 



( 30 ) 

ton, 18 adeilon, 19 nittoii, 20 tjugii, tjiigo, tjiige, 21 tngii en, 
22 tjiigii tva, 30 tretlio, trettie, 40 fyilio, fyratio, fyitie, 50 fem- 
tio, femtie, 60 sextio, sextie, 70 sjiittio, sjuttie, 80 attio, attalio, 
attie, 90 nittio, nittie, 100 ett hundra, hiindrade, 1,000 ett tu- 
sen, tiisende, 10,000 tiotiisen 100,000 ett lumdratusen, 1,000,000 
en million. 

In certain forms of expression tu is generally used instead 
of tvd, as: klockan dr tu it is two o^clock; ett, tu^ tre one, 
two, three (as an exclamation); skalen gick mitt itu^ the basin 
broke in two. And tvenne, trenne^ are sometimes used instead 
of tva; tre, as : Han har gjort tvenne resor till sjos. he has 
made two voyages to sea; Cato hade fores att sig trenne saker," 
Cato had determined on three things. 

The english word both is translated into Swedish with beg- 
ge^ bade or beggedera, wiiich admit of a genitive form, as: 
Till begges vdr fdgnad to the pleasure of us both; Beggede- 
ras lefnad, the life of both. Beggetva and bddatva are also 
sometimes used. 

Obs. 1. Tjuguett 21, Trettiotva 32 &c can also be expressed by ett 
och tjugu, tva och trettio &c. 

Obs. 2. Och and, is not used after hundra, as: hundra fem 105, 
hundratrettiofyra 134. 

Obs. 3. Substantives are formed of the cardinal numbers as follows : 
en etta, en wduj en trea &c. up to 12; in the definite form e«artj tfaaa, 
trean &c., and in the plural ettorna, tvdorna, sexorna, liorna &c. 

Obs. 4. For the year it is usual in Swedish to write dr (year) 
ett-tusen-atta-hundra-fyrtionio. 

The Ordinal Numbers. (Ordningstah) 

Del or deft forste-a^ the first. 

andre-a^ — second. 

— tredje^ — third. 

— fjerde, — fourth. 

— — — femte, — fifth. 

— — — sjette^ — sixth. 

— — — sjunde, — seventh. 

— — — uttonde, — eighth. 



( 31 ) 



Uet or den niotide, 

— — — tionde, 
— elfte, 

tolfte, 

— — — treltonde, 

— fjortoiide, 

— femtonde, 

— sextonde, 

— — — sjuttonde, 

— adertonde^ 

mttonde, 

— — — tjug'onde, 

— — — tjuguforste, 

tjugondeandra, 

trettionde, 

— — — fyrtionde (fyrationde)^ 
femtionde, 

— — — sextionde^ 

— — — sjuttionde. 

— attiondc (dttationde), 

— — — nittionde^ 

hundrade^ 

— tvahundrade, 

— tusende^ 

— tiotusende, 

hundratusende, 



the ninth. 

— tenth. 

— eleventh. 

— twelfth. 

— thirteenth. 

— fourteenth. 

— fifteenth. 

— sixteenth. 

— seventeenth. 

— eighteenth. 

— nineteenth. 

— twentieth. 

— twenty first. 

— t^yenty second. 

— thirtieth. 

— fortieth. 

— fiftieth. 

— sixtieth. 

— seventieth. 

— eightieth. 

— ninetieth. 

— hundredth. 

— two hundredth. 

— thousandth. 

— ten thousandth. 

— hundred thousandth. 



Obs. 1. Instead of treitiondeforsta^ den en och trettionde &c. 
can also be used sometimes. In conversation it is usual, in compound 
ordinal numbers under 100, to leave out the nde, as: instead of tfugon- 
deandrUj t/ugU'undra, for femtiondesjette, femtiosjette &c. In large 
numbers the ordinal form is never used to more than the last or the 
two last figures, as : den fern tusen fyra , hundra dttionde sjette or 
dttiosjette. 

Obs. 2. Fractions are thus denominated | en half, ^ en tredje- 
del, \ en fjerdedel^ ^ en femtedel &c. One and a half is expressed by 
halfannan or en och en half. Once, twice, thrice &c. are expressed 
by en gang, tvd gdngerj tre ganger &c. 

Obs. 3. Double and treble are in Swedish dubbel or sometimes 



( 32 ) 

tvadubbelj tredubbel &c. and twofold, threefold, tvd/aldig, trefal- 

Exercises, 
4, 6, 9, 3, 1, 7, 2, 8, 5, 17, 10, 15, 11, 19, 13, 16, 12, 
18, 14, 20, 23, 37, 35, 46, 41, 59, 57, 64, 72, 73, 81, 97, 
103, 109, 246, 465, 6,138, 10,675, 15,423, 58,367, 467,594, 
571,672. 

{See Exercises for the Nouns.) 



€HJlPT£R 3. 

PRONOUNS. 

The pronouns are divided in Swedish into eight kinds. Per- 
sonalia, Reflexiva, Riciproca, Demojistrativa, Possessiva, Rela- 
tiva, Interrogativa and Indefinita. 

1. Personalia. 

The Subjective, Possessive and Objective are the 
only cases that are subject to declension \ the other cases are formed, 
as in english, by the use of prepositions before the objective. 

First Person. 



Singular. 


Plural. 




Sub. Jag I. 


n we. 




Poss. Min mine. 


F&r our. 




Obj. Mig me. 


Oss us. 
Second Person. 




Sub. Du thou. 


I or ni ye. 




Poss. Din thine. 


Eder yours. 




Obj. Dig thee. 


Eder you. 
Third Person. 

Singular. 




Masculine. 


Feminine. Common. 


Neuter. 


Sub. Han he. 


Hon she. Den. 


Det it. 


Poss. Hans his. 


Hennes hers. Dess. 


Dess its. 


Obj. Honom him. 


Henne her. Den. 


Det a. 



( 33 ) 

Plural. 
The same in all genders. 
Sub. De they. 
Poss. Deras theirs. 
Obj. Dem thera. 
Obs. In the old style mins, dinSj vdrs, eders were used; the s 
is now dropped, excepting in eders or ers before some titles, as: Eders 
or Ers Majestdt, your Majesty. 

Du is always used in Swedish, when thou would be applied 
in english, as, in the biblical style, to God and in Poetry. In 
conversation the word du can only be applied to relations, in- 
timate friends and servants. *) 

Ni is seldom used in speaking to a single person, it is 
considered a degrading expression. In some cases, however, as 
at masquerades &c. the word ni is used. In speaking to a per- 
son of lower rank, who, is but little known, the word han or 
hon is used instead of du, 

Vi, like the english we, is used by monarchs in proclama- 
tions &c. as: Fi Oscar &c. bjude &c. ; and also occasionally by 
public speakers. 

Sjelf^ in the plural sjelfva^ is often added to the perso- 
nal pronoun for the sake of emphasis, as: Ha7i sjelf var dcr^ he 
was there himself. 

2. Reflexiva. 

The reflexive pronouns are the same as the objective of the 
per: pro: excepting in the third person, Avhich is sig. They are 
mig^ dig^ OSS er. Ex.: Jag bemddar mig, I exert myself; Du 
bemodar dig, you exert yourself. Fi roa oss^ we amuse ourselves. 



*) It is usual that persons not related, after having been acquainted 
some time, or wishing to be on a more intimate fooling, and to put 
aside the use of the titles, which is such a burthen to Swedish con- 
versation, before using the word du to each other, propose hrors- 
skdl (brother's health), when they drink and shake hands; after 
which du is adopted. — Attempts have been made by several 
enlightened individuals in Swedish society to put aside this constant 
repetition of the title, but as yet without success; it is, however, 
to be hoped, that vanity and prejudice will in lime be made to 
yield to common sense. 

3 



( 34 ) 

/ rorden er, you moved * yourselves. Hafi skadade sig^ he hurt 
himself. 

3. Reciproca. 

The reciprocal pronouns, hvaraiidra, hvarannan or hvarann 
answer to the english each other, as: De berdmma hvaran- 
dra, they praise each other. 

4. Demonstrative. 

The demonstrative pronouns are: den, det, plu de; denne, 
denna, detla^ plu desse dessa, ex. : den mannen that man. de 
hockerne those books, denna qvinna this woman, dessa h'dstar 
these horses. 

Obs. 1. Dens is used sometimes for den persons, as: dens namn 
that person's name. 

Obs. 2. Det is sometimes used instead of att, tbat, as: fomuf- 
tet befaller oss, att icke hastigt saga, det vi iiro fullkomligen upp- 
lyste, Tbe understanding commands us not to say hastily, that we are 
perfectly enlightened. 

Obs. 3. Sometimes in the law style, thj- is used instead of det, 
dettd &c., as: J thy attj seeing that (^instead of, / det att.) I thy mdl, 
in this case. 

Obs. 5. In conversation the expressions den hdr, den der, and 
their plurals, are often used, as : den hixr boken, this book ; den der taf- 
lan, that picture. This form is not considered vulgar, as this here 
book would be in english. 

Obs. 5. Samme or samma is often added to den, for the sake of 
emphasis, as: Den samme som kom, the same that came; den samma 
is sometimes used instead of denj as: Hon tog token och salde den- 
samma. she took the book and sold it. 



5. Possessiva. 

The possessive pronouns are divided, l:o: into those that 
denote one owner, and 2:o: those that denote more than one. 



( 35 ) 



o ^ 






(t> 



Cf3 



rs SS 



O J3- 



H? 






03 Co*, 

o ?5^ 

ft, 



^5p 



o o 
"■ o 



o - 

"^ o 

on .^ 

O r« 

D 

ft) cr 



o c 
o <^ 

5^ 



^ 






,-s o ■** 

S S. s 



f^ 
§ ^' 

5^- ft) 



« C3 









Cr, 2 "^ 

s ^ « 

s a* 5 



^ o 









ao f» 



r^ !=r cw c a 



2 ^ 



$P 2 



a 



^ :? 











a: 






as 
en 








- ^ 






a 








^ 


»2 






rb 












ft 








B 




H 




'^ 






5 

fD 


^ 




H 


So ft> 




D- 


a 


ft. 




S 


ft, 

o 






o T' 




as 


3 


ft> 




j5: 

B 


S 
ft 






1 














t^ 










•' 




Si- 
ft, 
















ft. 






o 
ft 




en 






^ 

^ 


ft 




C3 
O 

o 


(X, 




o 


a 






^ 


:^ 


o 




ft) 






fi 


^ 


•^ 




5L* 


* 


& 




o 


II 

^ IT! 




o 


a 

P' 


f6 

B 








^ 
? 

S 




p 
ft» 

as 


• 




p 


"^ 






o 




• 




S5 


'^ 




(TD 


v> 














ft 


o 












^ 














O 


^ 
















-5 




o 
















^ 


c« 


C3 


^ 












C/J 






» 


3 






n3 


5S 


^ 




s 






c/9 


as 

3 


Cr5 


f 


as 




t-a 




Cf? 





^ s; S^ ^ 



s* (^ 

a B 



2 1 

^ B 

«-* p 

=r * 



a 3 

c»> • 



5: 2 



1 


__ 


Ofc* 


^ 


as 


a 


* 


vT- 




^ 






P- 

p* 




H 

p"^ 








as 


2. 
2= 






C<s 




•t 










t» 






p^ 




§ 






ss* 
















O5 


^ 


55 


*n 






ft. 


^ 


ft> 




I' 


B 




5 






' 


S^ 


* 




p^ 


'^ 


^ 






SS' 


1 


P- 
ft. 






P- 


ft) 


■-s 






ft) 










^ 




1 


12: 








ft. 




F 




ft) 








^d. 


•-J 





( 36 ) 
6. Relaliva. 

The relative pronouns are : Hvilken, who or which ; Som, who ; 
and Hvad, what. Som and Hvad are indeclinable. 
Hvilken is thus declined: 

Singular. Plural. 

M. F. N. Mas. Fern. Neu. 

Sub. Hvilken, Hvilket^ Hvilka-e, who. 

Poss. Hvilkens, Hvars, HvilketSf Hvars, Hvilkas -es, whose. 
Ob. Hvilken, Hvilket, Hvilka-a, whom. 

Obs. 1. Hvad is sometimes used instead of Hvilken, Hvilket, ov 
Hvilka, as: Hvad [Hvilka] vigtiga pligter/ "What important duties! 
Hvad {Hvilket) redligt nit! What honourable zeal! 

Obs. 2. Den, det, dem, are properly demonstratives, but are 
sometimes used instead of the dative or accusative of Hvilken, as: En 
man den alia hevisa aktning, A man to whom all show respect. 

7. Interrogativa, 

The interrogative ponouns are, Hvilken^ Hvilkendera, Hvem, 
Ho, Hvad! Hvilken is decHned in the same way as the relative, 
and is used either with or withotit a substantive, as: Hvilken 
dr deniia person ? Who is this person ? Hvilket hus kopte han ? 
Which house did he buy? Also in exclamations, as: Hvilken 
skbnhet! What a beauty! Hvilken man! What a man! The ar- 
ticle is, in such cases, left out in Sxyedish. 

Obs. 1. Hvilkendera, neuter Hvilketdera, '\s com^oxxnAeA oi Hvil- 
ken and dera, formerly derra or therra, an old genitive plural of den 
or then, so that Hvilkendera means properly, Hvilken a f dent? which 
of them? The same may be observed of Endera, one of the two, Nd- 
gondera ,^some one; Hvardera^ each; //i^cwf/cra^ neither; Beggedera,ho\\i. 

Obs. 2. Hvem is used only as a substative; it has in the geni- 
tive Hvems, as: Hvem har sagt del? Who has said it? Hvems dr det? 
Whose is it? 

Obs. 3. Ho is only used in the Biblical style, where it is applied 
instead of Hvem, as: Ho dr den? Who is that? 

Obs. 4. Hvad is indeclinable, and corresponds, as an interrogative, 
to the cnglish what, as: Hvad dr del? What is that? 



( 37 ) 
8. Tndefinita, 

The principal indefinite pronouns are: Man, one or they 
(in a general sense); En, one; Ndgon, some, any; Annan, 
other; Hvarje, each, every; Hvilken som helst^ whosoever. 

Man always takes the verb in the singular, and, as reflexive, 
takes sig or ew, as: Man tycker om del, One likes it. Man bor 
ej kasta sig i far or, One should not throw oneself into dangers; 
Man vet ej hvad som kan hmida en. One does not know what 
may happen to one. 

En makes ens in the possessive, as : Det cir ens eget fel, 
om man &c. It is one's own fault, if one &c. The definite form 
is e?ie or ena, as: Den ene eller den andre. The one or the 
other, Ena, ones, is very seldom used after adjectives ; we 
say in english: These are good pencils, but those are bad ones; in 
Swedish : Dessa dro goda blyertspennor, men de der aro daliga. 
The little ones, is expressed by : De smd ,• though sometimes 
in conversation ena may be used, as: Sddana smd vackra ena, 
Such pretty little ones. 

Nugon is in the neuter ndgot, and in the plural ndgra. 
There is no word in Swedish answering exactly to any; Har 
han ndgra bar? Has he any berries? Gif mig ndgra, Give me 
some. Han har icke gjori ndgot i dag, He has not done any 
thing to day. Jag skall visa dig ndgot^ I will show you 
something. 

Annan is in the neuter annate and in the pi. and definite 
form andre-a', En annans egendom, another's estate. Andra 
utsigter^ other views. Har du icke en annan bok? Have you 
not another book? 

Hvarje makes in the possessive, hvarjes. 

Hvilken or Hvilka som heist, is in the neiifer Hvilket som 
heist, Hvad som heist or Hvad heist, as: Hvilken som heist der 
md vara. Whosoever may be there ; Hvad heist han gor, What- 
soever he does. 

{See Exercises for the Pronouns.) 



( 38 ) 

CHAPTJER /i. 

VERBS. 

The Swedish verbs may be thus divided, *) l:o Active: a) 
transitive^ b) intransitive, 2:o Passive: and 3:o Deponent: 
a) transitive^ b) intransitive. 

Active verbs end in a in the infinitive, as: att dlska, to 
love; att bygga, to build; and they are transitive, when they 
can be used in the passive form, as: att sk'dra, to cat; att skd- 
ras, to be cut. 

The passive is formed by adding s to the active, as: att 
dlskas, to be loved; att hyggas^ to be built. 

The deponent verbs are those which have a passive form, 
but not a passive meaning, as : att andas, to breathe ; att lyckas^ 
to succeed; att hrottas, to wrestle. 

OI)s. 1. Some passive verbs are occasionally used as deponents, as: 
alt narra, to deceive,' att narras, to lie; afT Zraj^^ to meet a person ; 
att trdjf'as, to meet each other. 

Obs. '2. When a verb is only used in the third person, it is call- 
ed impersonal. 

Conjugation. 

There are in Swedish three conjugations, known by the form 
of the supine, (^see regular verbs.) 

In forming some of the tenses, auxiliary verbs are used, as: 
hafva, to have ; vara., to be ; skola, shall ; vilja., will ; ma, 
may; kunna, can; blifva, varda, become, be. 

The following general remarks should be observed. 

l:o In the singular number there is no change on account 
of person; and in the plural, the second person always ends in 
n. The first person plural may end, either in a or e, but the 
third, only in a. 



The following denominations are also observed. 

A verb is called Bejlexivum, when it acts upon the subject, as: 
Han forh'dfver sig, he prides himself. Verbum Reciprocum al- 
ways ends in s and denotes a mutual action, as: De brottas, they 
wrestle. P'erbum Inchoativum denotes a gradual assuming of a 
state or property, as: Att blekna, to grow pale; Att kaltnaj to grow 
cold ; Att dldras^ to grow old. f^erbiim dimiiiutivum denotes a 
decrease in the power of action, smdskralla to titter. 



( 39 ) 

2:0 In some instances, especially in the higher style of lan- 
guage, the present of the conjunctive generally ends in e, in all 
three persons, except the second person plural, which takes n; 
usually, however, md is used with the infinitive. 

3:o The present participle always ends in nde,as: kallande^ 
calling; troende, believing. 

Hafva is conjugated as follows. 

Jtt hafva, to have. 

In dicati V. 

Presens. 
Singular. Plural. 

Jag hafver or kar, I have. f^i hafva or ha, we have. 

Du hafver thou hast. / hafven or han you have. 

Ha7i hafver — — he has. De hafva or ha they have. 

Imperfectum. 
Jag hade, I had. Fi hade, we had. 

Du hade, thou hadst. / haden, you had. 

Hati hade, he had. De hade, they had. 

Perfectum. 
Jag har haft^ I have had. Fi hafva haft, we have had. 

Du har haft^ thou hast had. / hafven haft, you have had. 
Han har haft^ he has had. De hafva haft, they have had. 

Plusquamperfectum. 
Jag hade haft^ I had had. Fi hade haft, we had had. 

&c. &c. &c. &c. 

i:sta Futur, 
Jag shall hafva^ i shall or will Fi skola hafva, we shall or 
have. will have. 

&c. &c. &c. &c. 

^:dra Futur, 
Jag shall hafva haft^ I s^all Fi skola hafva haft, we shall 
have had. have had. 

&c. &c. &c. &c. 



( 40 ) 

Imperativ, 
Haf^ have thou. Hafvom, let us have. 

Hafven, have ye. 

C o II j Li n k t i V. 

Presens. 

Jag ma hafva or Jag hafve, I Ft ma hafva or Fi hafve, we 

may have. may have. 

Du ma hafva or du hafve^ thou / man hafva or / hafven^ you 

mayst have. may have. 

Han ma hafva or hanhafvCi De ma hafva or Da hafve^ they 
he may have. may have, 

Imperfekt. 
Jag skulle hafva, I might have. Ft skulle hafva, we might have. 

Perfekt. 

Jag ma hafva A«/>, I may have Fi ma hafva haft, we may 

had. have had. 

Plusquamperfekt. 

Jag skulle hafva haft, I might Ft skulle hafva haft, we might 

have had. have had. 

Infinitiv. 

Pres. Mt hafva to have, Perf. Jtt hafva haft^ to have had, 

Futur. Alt skola hafva, to be about to have, Supin. haft, had. 

Particip. 
Pres. Hafvande, having ; Perf. Hafvande haft, having had. Futur, 
Skolande hafva^ being about to have. 

Vara, to be, is thus conjugated. 

I n d i c a t i V. 

Presens. 
Singular. Plural. 

Jag dr, I am. Fi aro, we are. 

Du dr, thou art. / dren, you are. 

Han dr, he is. De dro, they are. 



( 41 ) 

Imperfectum. 
Jag var^ I was. Ft voro, we were. 

Du var, thou wast. / voren, you were. 

Han var, he was. Be voro, they were. 

Perfekt. 
Jag har varit, I have been. Fi hafva varit, we have been. 

The other tenses are formed as in Hafva, substituting only 
vara or varit, for hafva or hafvit. 

The form of Skola shall, is seen in the conjugation of the 
other verbs. Md makes in the imperfect mdtle. Kunna is an 
irregular verb under the first conjugation. 

Obs. Shall is sometimes used in the sense of it is said, 
as: Han shall hafva rest, It is said that he has started. 

Blifva^ become or be. This verb takes the former accepta- 
tion generally before an adjective or substantive, and the latter, 
when used as an auxiliary, as: Han blef shichlig, he became 
clever. Hon hlef straffad^ she was punished. 

Varda, varder^ vardt has the same acceptation as hlifva, 
but is seldom used; it is found principally in the biblical and 
law styles, as: Farde Ijusl och del vardl Ijus, Let there be 
light, and there was light. The imperfect vardt is, however, 
sometimes used in conversation, as: Han vardt ertappad, he v/3ls 
taken. 

The word lur is sometimes used as an auxiliary, and ex- 
presses a supposed reality, approaching certainty, as: Han Idr 
resa i morgan. It is supposed he will start tomorrow\ This 
verb has only the present tense, and makes Idra in the plural. 

Tor expresses only a supposition, with less certainty than 
Ldr, as : Hon tor homma, she will perhaps come. It makes tor- 
de in the imperfect tense. 

Maste, properly an imperfect, but also used as present and 
future, expresses a necessity, and is generally translated into 
english with must or was obliged, as: Mennishan maste do, man 
must die. / gar maste jag shrifva, yesterday I was obliged to 
Write. / morgon maste jag resa, to morrow I must start. The 



( 42 ) 

form of expression: Jag har m&si Idsa, I have been obliged to 
read; Han hade mast springa, he had been obliged to run, is 
occasionally used. 

The Regular Verbs, 

The three conjugations are distinguished principally by the 
ending of the supine. 

In the first conjugation the supine ends in at, as: tala 
speak, talat spoken. 

In the second conjugation the supine ends in t, after a con- 
sonant, as: kopa buy, kbpt hoxx^ht. 

In the third conjugation the supine ends in it, as: taga 
take, tagit taken. 

First Conjug:atioii. 

Presens ends in — ar. 
Imperfekt — — ade. 
Siipinum — — at. 
Part. perf. — — ad, 

A c t i V. 

I ndic ativ. 
Presens, 

Plural. 
Fi kalla, we call. 
/ kallen, you call. 
De kalla, they call. 
Imperfekt. 

Plural. 
Fi kallade, *) we called. 

Perfekt. 
Jag har kallat, I have called. Fi hafva kallat, we have called. 
The other tenses are formed as in Hafva. The Imperative 
makes in the singular kalla., pi. kallom, 2:e person kallen. 



Singular. 
Jag kallar, I call. 
Du kallar, thou callest. 
Han kallar.^ he calls. 

Singular. 
Jag kallade, *) I called. 



■) Throughout the verbs, as is before mentioned, the singular is the 
same in all three persons; in the plurar the first and third are 
alike, and the second ends in en. 



( 43 ) 
P a s s i V. *) 

I ndi c ativ. 

Presens, 
Jag kallas^ I am called. Fi kallas, we are called. 

Du kallas^ thou art called. / kallens, you are called. 

Ha?i kallas, he is called. De kallas, they are called. 

Imperfekt. 
Jag kallades, I was called. Fi kallades, we were called. 

Du kallades, thou wast called. / kalladens^ you were called. 
Han kallades, he was called. De kallades, they were called. 

Perfekt. 

Jag har kallats^ I have been Fi hafva kallats, we Itave been 

called. called. 

Plusqumperfektum. 

Jag hade kallats, I had been Fi hade kallats, we had been 

called. called. 

i:sta Futur. 

Jag skall kallas^ I shall be called. Fi skolakallas , we shall be called. 

^:dra Futur. 
Jag skall hafva kallats, I shall Fi skola hafva kallats, we shall 
have been called have been called. 

Imperativ. 
Kallas, be thou called. Kalloms, let us be called. 

Kallens, be ye called. 
Conjunctiv, 
Presens. 
Jag ma kallas or Jag kallas, Fi ma kallas or vi kallas^ we 
I may be called. may be called. 

Imperfekt. 
Jag skulle kallas, I might be Fi skulle kallas, we might be 
called. called. 



') The passive voice can also be conjugated with the verb hlifva^ as : 
Jag blir kallad^ I am called; han blef kallad, he was called; 'Aaw 
har hlifvit kallad, he has been called; han hade hlifvit kallad, 
he had been called: vi hade hlifvit kallade, we had been called. 



( 44 ) 

Perfekl. 
Jag md hafva kallats, I may Ft ma hafva kallats^ we may 
have been called. have been called. 

Plusquamperfekt. 
Jag skulle haf Da kallats, I xm^hi Fi skulle hafva kallats, we 
have been called. might have been called. 

Infinitiv. 
Pres. All kallas, to be called. Perf. Jtt hafva kallats, to 
have been called. Futiir. Jtt skola kallas, to be about to be 
called. Sap. Kallats, been called. 

Participium. 
Perfekt. Kallad, called. Comp. pref. Hafvande kallats, having 
been called. Futur. Skolande kallas, being about to be called. 

By this scheme of the passive form, it wiir be observed, that 
every part of an active verb becomes passive by the addition of an s. 

The- majority of the Swedish verbs belong to the first conju- 
gation, especially: 

l:o Those that end in era, ra after a consonant, iga or 
ska, as: Regera govern, Hedra honour, Fdrf'drdiga prepare, 
Onska wish. 

2:o Those that end in la, na, sa, ta preceded by a differ- 
ent consonant, as: Tdjla to compete, Drunkna to drown, Omsa 
to change, Fdnta to wait. 

There are some exceptions to this rule, as: Niimna to name, Ncipsa 
to punish, which belong to the second, and Brisia to fail, to the third 
conjugation. 

But, if the final syllables above mentioned, be preceded by 
the same consonant as that in the syllable, the verb may belong 
either to the first conjugation, as: Skalla to produce an echoing 
sound, Stanna to stop, Gissa to guess, Fatla to seize ; the second, 
as: Befalla lo command, Begynna to begin, Hvdssa to sharpen, 
or the third, as: Htilla to hold, Finna to find, Sitta to sit. 

Obs. : The supine, in the first conjugation, is pronounced like the 
neuter of the passive participle in the singular number, but ends in at, 
while the participle in the neuter gender ends in adt, as : Han har 
alskat, he has loved: Barnet ar dlskadtj the child is loved. 



( 45 ) 

The following verbs are, according to the supine, of the 
first conjugation, but are irregular in other respects. 



Infinitive. 


Present. 


Imperfect. 


Imperative. 


Heta to be named. 


heter 


hette. 


het. 


Kuniia to be able. 


kan {pi. kunna.) 


kunde^ 





Lefva to live, 


lefver, 


lefde, 


/./. 


Ligga to lie, *) 


ligger, 


lag. 


liSS- 


Lita to depend. 


litar, 


lilade, 


litaility 


Sitta to sit, 


sitter, 


satt (pi. sutto) 


, sitt. 


Tiga to be silent, 


tiger. 


teg, 


tig. 


Feta to know, 


vet. 


visste. 


vet. 


Fetta to face, 


velter, 


vette, 






Most of the deponent verbs are conjugated according to the 
first conjugation, as: Jndas to breathe, Dagas to dawn, Gnab- 
bas to squabble, Nalkas to approach, Harmas to be vexed, Fred- 
gas to be angry, Fistas to sojourn, Afundas to envy, Lyckas 
to succeed. 

The deponent verbs are conjugated like the passive voice of 
the activQ verbs, excepting that they have no participle perfect; 
they cannot, consequently, be constructed with blifva: not.) Jag 
har blifvit andad, but Jag har andats, I have breathed. Han 
skall vistas, he shall reside. 



Exe 



rcise. 



Conjugate the following verbs: Dansa, to dance^ Frukta, to 
fear; Fdgra, to refuse; Ligga, to lie ; Lefva, to live; Sitta, to sit; 
Tiga, to be silent; Feta, to know; ^ndas, to breathe; Nalkas^ 
to approach. 

Second Conjug^atl on. 

Presens ends in er. 

Imperfekt — de or te. 

Supinum — t after a consonant. 

Perf. Part. — d or /. 



•) Ligga makes legat in the supine. 



( 46 ) 





A k t i V. 




I n di c ativ. 




Presens. 


Sing. 


P 1 11 r. 


hojer, I bend. 


Fi bbja^ >Ye bend. 




Imperfekt. 


bojde, I bent.- 


Fi bojde, we bent. 



Perfekt. 
Jag har bojt, I have bent. Ft hafva bojt, we have bent. 

The other tenses are formed as in kalla. The Imperative is 
boji bend thou, pi. bojom, let as bend, bbjen, bend ye. 

The passive is formed by adding s, (see kalla). 

Obs. 1. Many verbs, which properly belong to the first conjuga- 
tion, follow the second for the sake of brevity, as: spela, spelade [spelte]* 
spelat [spelt). The final syllable ar in the present, distinguishes those 
which belong to the first conjugation. 

Obs. 2. When / or r precedes the a in the infinitive, the final 
syllable er is often omitted in the present indicative, as: Att hora to 
hear, tdla to bear, make Jag hor I hear, Jag tal I bear, instead of 
horer, tdler. 

Obs. 3. Some verbs form the imperfect with dde, as: l:o Those 
that have da after a vowel in the infinitive, when the supine ends in 
dtj the mas. and fem. of the perf. participle in dd, and the neuter of 
the participle in dt, as: Leda to lead, ledde led, supine ledt part, ledd. 
In the same way, pryda to adorn, Tdixda to clothe, foda to feed. Ex- 
cepting those which belong to the third conjugation, as: lida to suffer, 
bjuda to invite. 

2:o Those that end in any other vowel than a in the infinitive, in 
which case the supine ends in tt^ the perf. participle in dd, in the 
neuter dt^ as: ske to happen, skedde happened, supine skedt, per. part. 
skeddj neuter skedt. Tro to believe, trodde, trottj trodd, trodt. In 
the same way, bo to dwell, fly to flee, sy to sow, forebrd to reproach. 

Obs. 4. Those verbs, which end in the infinitive in ka, na with 
one- n, pa, sa, ta, take in the imperfect te instead of de, and in the 
supine and perf. part, tj as: smeka to caress, smekte, smekt. Krona to 
crown, krontCj kvont; kopa to buy, kopte, kopt, Idsa to read, Idste, last. 

Obs. 5. Those deponent verbs, which belong to the second conju- 
gation, take des in the imperfect, and in the supine ts, as: blygas to 



( 47 ) 

blush, blygdes, blygls; djerfvas to dare, djerfdes, djerfts } skdmmas 
to be ashamed, skdmdes, shdmts ; hofvas to beseem, hofdes^ hojls. 

Obs. 6. Some verbs change the \0Avel in the imperfect, supine and 
perfect participle, as: 



Present. 


Imperfect. 


Supine. 


Perf. Part. 


Jag hringar I 


bring, 


bragte, 


tragi. 


bragt. 


— h'or 


ought, 


borde^ 


bort, 





— dvdljes 


dwell, 


dv aides, 


dvalts^ 





— ddljer 


conceal, 


dolde, 


dolt, 


dold. 


— glndjer] _ 


oniadden. 


iglddde, 


iglddt. 


\glddd. 


— gidder J 


^AUMvlV^XJ.^ 


\gladde, 


\gladt. 


\gladd. 


— gdr 


do. 


gjorde, 


gjort, 


gjord. 


— krdfver - 


demand, 


ikrdfde, 
ykrafde^ 


[krdft, 
\kraft, 


\krdfd. 
\krafd. 


— Idgger - 


lay, 


lade, 


Idggt, 


laggd. 


— smdrjer - 


anoint, 


smorde, 


smort. 


smord. 


— spdrjer - 


ask. 


sporde, 


sport, 


spord. 


— stddjer 


hire, 


stadde, 


stadt. 


stadd. 


- sdger 


say. 


sade, 


sagt. 


sagd. 


— sdljer 


sell, 


s&lde, 


salt. 


sdld. 


— sdtter 


set. 


satte, 


salt, 


salt. 


— tdmjer 1 


tame. 


Udmde, 


jtdmt. 


(tdmd. 


— tamer J 




[tamde, 


[tamt. 


[tamd. 


— tores 


dare. 


tordes, 


torts^ 





— vdljer 


choose. 


valde, 


valt. 


vald. 






(vdnde, 


(vdnt^ 


ivdnd. 


— vdnjer 


accustom, 


\vande, 


1 va?it. 


\vand. 


The follo^\ 


ing verbs 


also belong 


to the second conjugation, 


but are still more irregular. 






Infinitive. 


Present 


Imper. 


Supine 


. Per. Part. 


Jttd'6 to die, 


ddr, 


dog, *) 


dott, 


ddd. 


— fa to obtaii 


1, /«>, 


fick, pi. Jingo, *) f&tt. 


fdngen **) 


— ga to walk 


, g^f^ 


gick pi. gingo, *) gatt, 


gdngen 


— hafva to have, hafver 


hade^ 


haft, 


hafd. 




(har), . 
marked * form the conjunctive as follo\ 




*) The verbs 


vs, doge^ftnge. 



ginge, logCj sage, stode. 
I Ibland fadd i Per. Part. 



( 48 ) 

Infinitive. Present. Imper. Supine. Perf. Part. 

j4tl le to smile, ler, log\ *) leti, 

— mdta to measure, mdter^ matte, matt {m.atet), matt (mdten). 
~ — se to see, ser, <y«^, *) sett, sedd. 

— sMlja to separate, skiljer^ skilde, skill, skild. 

— sta to stand, star, stod, *) stdtt, 

— st'ddja to support, stodjer, stddde, stddt, stddd. 

— tva to wash, tvdr, tvadde^ tvagit, tvdtt^ tvagen, tvddd. 

Exercises. 
Conjugate the following verbs: bygga, to build; ringa, to 
ring ; pldja, to plough; tdnka, to think ; stdmma, to summon ; sdlja, 
to sell ; sdga^ to say ; vdlja, to choose : se, to see ; gd, to walk ; 
do, to die ; le, to smile. 

Tliird Conjug^ation. 
Presens ends in — er, 
Imperfekt is a monosyllable and alters 
the vowel of the first syllable of the infinitive. 
Supinum ends in — it, 
Perf. Part, in — en. 
A k t i V. 
Indicativ. 
Presens. 
Singular. Plural. 

Jag lager. I take. Vi taga, we take. 

Imperfekt. 
Jag tog, I took, n logo, we took. 

Perfekt. 

Jag har tagit, I have taken. Fi hafva tagit, we have taken. 

The other tenses are formed as in kalla. The Imperative is 

in the sing. Tag: 3:rd per. Tage, plur. Tagom, Tagen, Tage. 

The passive is formed by adding ^, as in the other conjugations. 

The participles of the passive voice are: perf. I'agen newitr 

taget, plu. tagne-a taken: Compound perfect. Hafvand'e varit 

tageut or Hafvande tagits having been taken. Futurum: Sko- 

lande tagas being about to be taken. 

Obs. 1. This conjugation seems to be the oldest, and includes some 
of the verbs most commonly in use. 



( 49 ) 

OJjs. 2. Those verbs, which end in la or ra in the infinitive, 
drop the er in the present, as: Alt gala to crow, han gal, not han 
galeVj he crows; Att mala to grind. Jag mal I grind; Att bava to 
bear. Jag bar I bear. 

With regard to the chaage of the vowel, the following 
rules should be observed: 

^ long is changed to 0^ as: Fara to start, ja^ /or I started: 
Draga to draw; Jag drog I drew. Excepting /^ar a to be. imp. 
var, phi. voro: and Far da to become, vardt, phi. vordo. 

A long is changed to E, as: Grata to weep, gret wept, 
Lata to sound, let sounded. Except lata to permit, imp. /rt7; and 
sla to strike, imp. slog. 

A and A short are changed to 6. as: Falla to fall, foil', 
Hdlla to hold, holl 

I long is changed to E, as: .fizYa to bite, Z>e/^,- Except ^z/t;a 
to give, gaf, phi. gafvo. 

I short is changed to A in the singular and to U in the 
plural, as: Finna to find, fajin found, plii. funnoi Binda to 
bind, hand, plu. hundo, 

U is changed to 6, as: ^y^f/a to invite, hjod or ^orf,- 
Sjungn to sing, sjong sung. 

F is changed in the imperfect to 6. and the supine and 
perf. part, to U, as: Frysa to freeze, /ro.y hoze^ frusi't frozen: 
Flyga to fly, ^oV flew, Jlugit flown. 

short occurs only in the imperfect of Lopa to run, lopp, 
plu. lupo, part. /wjyiY. 

Obs.: The Imperf. Indicative has the same form in all persons, 
as before noticed; but sometimes the plural has a different vowel from 
the singular, as is shown above. 

The Imperf. Conjunctive is formed from the Imp. Indie, only 
by the addition of an e. when the Imp. Indie, has only one vowel ; 
but when it has difiFerent vowels in the singular and plural, the Imp. 
Conj. is formed by the same final letter (e) added to the primitive 
syllable of the plural, as: salt sat. pi. suttOj conj. sutte. 

"When the verb changes the vowel twice, the first vowel is retained 
in the sing. Imp. Indie. ^ as: from bdra to carry, jag bar I carried, 
and the second vowel in the plural indicative, the imperfect conjunctive 
and the supine and perf. part., as: vi buro we bore, Jag bure I might 
bear, Jag har burit I have borne, buren borne. 

4 



( 50 ) 



. Elicit I I I I ^ f If :t^ 












^ill-^Tl II 3 > til Mi 



a: 



»3 









s 

^ 



o 



~ I- 1 1 s I'll 1 1 I U -~ ^ ^lUt^Ji; 3." a f 



a- «c ^ "^ i 

S. a: ^"^ • 



Bj^ccososccosha*^ 05 t5c''>-'^^?3«. 5>,5>^ a^ a. ^^ ^^ 
i^ i § .^ § ^ ^ i I 1^ I a' ^ • g P .- ^^ -^ i ?* ^ 



"V 



( 5» ) 

Some intransitives of this conjugation have the corresponding 
transitives in the second, as: 



Present. 


Imperfect. 


Supine. 


Intransitive. Brinner burn. 


brann^ 


brunnit. 


Transitive. Br'dnner burn, 


brdnde. 


brant. 


Intransitive. Faller fall, 


foil, 


fallit. 


Transitive. F'dller fell. 


fdllde, 


fdlll. 



But when the verbs are the same in the present, the dif- 
ference is not so particularly observed, as: 
Intransitive. Smaller make a report, small {smdlde) , smalt. 
Transitive. Smaller strike, smdlde, smalt. 

Intransitive. Fdger, Aveigh, vdgde (vog'), vdgit. 

Transitive. Vdger, weigh, vdgde, vdgt. 

Some verbs follow both the first and third conjugation, as: 
Pres. Imp. Supine. 

Jag simmar I swim, ['^^^^^^^ 'i^^^]' 

\samm, summit. 

Jag tvingar oblige, [t^^^^S^de, Uvingat. 

\tvang. [tvungit. 

Some follow the second and third, as: 

Jag grdfver I dig, U'^'^de, igrdft. 

[g'^of, [grdfvit. 

Jag smider, forge, U^i^de, {smidL 

\smed, ysmidt. 

Exercises. 

Conjugate the following verbs : Bj'uda to invite, Finna to find, 
Fara to travel (start), Bita to bite, Sjunga to sing, Frysa to 
freeze, Bdra to carry, Flyga to fly, Gifva to give, Sid to strike, 
Falla to fall, Skdra to cut, Brinna to burn, Jta to eat. 
[See Exercises for the f^erbs.) 



( 52 ) 
CHAPTOR S. 

PARTICLES. 

The particles are divided, as in English, into Mverbs, Pre- 
positions, CoMjww(io?is and Interjections. 

Adverbs, 

Among the adverbs most commonly in use are the following, 
1:0 Of Place: Hvar, Hvarest where, Ehvar wheresoever, 
H'dr here^ Der there, Utantill \yithoi\t^ Innaniill within^ Framtill 
in the front, Bak behind, Baktill backwards, Nagonstades some- 
where, Allest'ddes every where, Hvart^ Hvarth'dn whither, Hit 
hither, Dit thither, Utdt outwards, Inat inwards, Framat forwards, 
Bakat backwards, Nedat downwards, Hvarifrdn whence^ Hdri- 
fran hence, Derifran thence, Utifrdn from without, Inifrdn from 
within, Bakifrun from behind, Framifrdn from before. 

Obs. : The particles Upp up, Ner down, Ut out, In in, Fram 
forwards, Bori away. Hem home, imply action; but if a vowel be added, 
they denote a state of being, as: Han gick upp, he went up; Han dr 
uppe, he is up; Hon sprang ner, she ran down; Hon dr nere, she" is 
down, and so with Inne, Borta and Hemma. 

2:o Of Time: Nu now, Forr before, Fordom formerly, 
Framdeles in future, Hadanefter., hereafter, Tidigt early, Sent 
late, Snart soon. Sir ax immediately, Nyss just now, Nyligen 
lately, Bedan already, Dd when, Jlnnu still, yet, Alltid always, 
Aldrig never, Ndgonsiji ever, Ofta often, Stundom sometimes, 
Dd och dd now and then, Sdllan seldom, Merendels most com- 
monly. 

3:o Of Manner: Fdl well, Ilia ill. Hum how, Ndgorlun- 
da tolerably, Forgdfves in vain, Sdledes consequently, Gerna 
willingly, Svdrligen with difficulty, Temligen tolerably, Sdrdeles 
particularly, Sd so, Ldtteligen easily, Synnerligen especially. 

4:o Of Interrogation: Hvar where, Hvart whither, Hvar- 
fore why. Hum how. 

5:0 Of Affirmation: Ja^ Jo, yes, Alldeles exactly, Fisser- 
ligen certainly, Sannerligen verily. 

6:o Of Negation: Nej no, Icke not, Ej not, Ingalunda 
by no means. 



( 33 ) 

Most adjectives can be changed to adverbs by adding t to 
the masculine, as: Facker beautiful, Vackerl beautifully, Klok 
wise, Klokt wisely, langsam slow, idngsamt slowly. 

Some Adverbs may be compared in the same way as adjec- 
tives, as: Idngsamt^ Idngsammare, Idngsammast; hdgt highly, 
hogre^ hogst^ or with mar a and mest^ others are irregular, as : 
Positive. Comparative. Superlative. 

P'dl well, B'dttre^ Bast. 

Ilia ill, P"drre^ Vdrst 

Gerna willingly, Hellre. Heist. 

Ldnge long, Ldngre^ Ldngst, 

Snart soon, Snarare Snarast, 

Ndra near, Ndrmare.^ Ndrmast, 

Fjerran far, Fjermare^ Fjermast. 

Mycket much, il/er, J/era, Mest. 

There are besides many adverbial expressions, as : dels (from 
del part), dags (from dag day), tals (from tal number): Dels 
Mr och dels der, partly here and partly there ; Hum dags., at 
what time; Tusendtals by thousands, &c,, which are best learned 
by practice. 

Prepositions 

The most common Prepositions are the following: 
Jlf by, of: Bakom behind. Bland among, Bredvid beside, 
Efter after, Framfor before, Frdii from, Forbi past, Genom 
through, Hos at, with, Inom within, Emallan.^ mellan between, 
iemte together with, Midtuli amidst, Emot.^ Mot against, towards, 
Ndra near, Om about, Ofvanpd above, Pd^ Uppd on. Under 
under, Uppfbr^ up, Utfore down, ZTr, Utur out of, Utan without, 
Utmed along. Fid at, nigh, Jt to, for, Ofver over. 



Conjunctions, 

The most common conjunctions are: 
Och and, Bade both, Som as, Filer or, Antingen either, 
Hvarken neither, Ej heller nor, An than, Men but, /7i^fl« but, 



( 54 ) 

Om if, Allenasi if only, Sa framt provided that, I fall in 
case, N'dr^ Da when. _ 

Interjections, 

Some of the most common interjections are: 
0! Ah I Ackl alas, Jjl Ah I Nd! well! Ha! Hor! hear! 
f^e! woe! 

{See Exercises for the Particles,) 



( 55 ) 
Part III. 

SYNTAX. 

CHAPTER 1. 

1. SUBSTANTIVJES. 

The Definite Article. ^ 

The application of the definite article is almost the same in 
Swedish as in English. 

Qossarne Ids a. The boys read. 

Taflan dr vacker. The picture is beautiful. 

In the following cases, however, the languages differ. 

«/) In Swedish the definite article is frequently used in sen- 
tences, where the noun is taken in its most extensive meaning, as: 
Karleken var starkare an hatet. Love was stronger than hatred. 
Dygden segrade. Virtue conquered. 

Aran ledde honom. Honour led him. 

ft) In nouns denoting number^ weight or measure the de- 
finite form is used, as: 

Tva shillings paret. Two shillings a pair. 

Sex francs skalpundet. Six francs a pound. 

Aderton riksdaler foten. Eighteen riksdaler a foot. 

c) Titles, ending in a vowel or in more than one consonant, 
often take the definite article, otherAvise they generally follow the 
same rule as in English, as : Secreteraren />, Secretary D, Pro- 
sten E^ Provost E ; Biskop B^ Bishop B. 

d) When a title is used without the person's name, the defi- 
nite form is generally used, as: 

Fill Generalen vara sa god? Will you have the goodness. 

General ? 
Har Frun var it der? Have you been there, madam? 

Herrn har aldrig varit hdr. You have never been here, sir. 



( 5e ) 

Obs.: In some cases the definile form may be used, when the 
name is added, as: Skolldraren B. har varit hdr, M:r B., the teacher, 
has been here. Especially to the first title, when more than one are 
used, as; Biskopen, Doktor E. 

e) The definite article is sometimes used, when in English a 
possessive pronoun would be applied, as: 
Han hade hatten i handen. He had his hat in his hand. 

Hon gaf honom armen. She gave him her arm. 

The Indefinite Article. 

The indefinite article is generally applied in Swedish as in 
English, as: 

En stor stad. A great town. 

Han har en hast. He has a horse. 

In the following instances the two languages differ. 

«) In English, a is generally placed after such and half.) 
as also after an adjective preceded by ao, too or a^ ; in Swedish, 
the article is in all these cases placed first, as: 
En sadan bok. Such a book. 

En sa vacker malning. So fine a painting. 

Ett halft apple. Half an apple. 

En allt for stor kammare. Too great a chamber. 

Ett sa godt hus som hans. As good a house as his. 

6) The indefinite article is frequently omitted in Swedish, 
in cases where it would be used in EngHsh, especially before 
titles and after Hvilken.^ when used in an exclamation. 
Han dr general. He is a general. 

Hon dr grefvinna. She is a countess. 

Hennes bror dr soldat. Her brother is a soldier. 

H:r B. dr fransman. M:r B. is a Frenchman. 

Jag far svar i dag. I shall receive an answer to day. 

Hvilken vacker hast I What a beautiful horse! 

Hvilken mdngd folk! What a number of people! 

The Genitive Case. 
The apphcation of the genitive in Swedish is the same, in 
most cases as in English, as: 
Fadrens glddje. The father's joy, 

Gossens flit. The boy's industry. 



( 57 ) 

Obs. 1. When the names of Swedish towns, markets 4ic. 
are preceded by a proper name, the latter is often placed in the 
genitive form, as: 

Svenges Rike. The Kingdom of Sweden. 

Stockholms Idn. The county of Stockholm. 

Lysviks socken. The parish of Lysvik. 

Obs. 2. When the name ends in s or in a vowel, the 
genitive form is not used, as: 

Festeras stad. The town of Vesteras. 

Orebro Idn. The county of Orebro. 

Obs. 3. In such expressions as: A parcel of books, A bot- 
tle of wine; A set of plate &c., the particle is left out in Swedish, 
and they are expressed thus: Etl parti backer^ En butelj vin, 
En silfver-servis» 

Obs. 4. The preposition Till is sometimes followed by a 
genitive, as: Sitta till bords, to sit at table, Ligga till sdngs, 
to keep one's bed. Fara till sjos och till lands, to travel by sea 
and by land. Fdlja en till vdgs, to accompany one part of the 
way. Gora ndgon till viljes., to comply with a person's wish. 
But when a particular object is denoted, the genitive is not used 
after till^ as: Ga till bordet, to go to the table. Han gick till 
sjon, he w^ent to the lake. 

b s. 5. /, followed by the genitive of certain words denoting 
time, imphes a period that is past, as: / aftons (i aftse) yes- 
terday evening; / mandags, last monday; / varas, last spring, 
/ somras, last sunimer. — But never Iveckas, I manads, I drs. 

Obs. 6. The genitive is often united with another substan- 
tive, thus forming a single word, as: Hederskdnsla^ a feeling of 
honour. Frihetsvdn, a friend of freedom. Sometimes with an 
adjective or participle, as: Onskansvdrd desirable, Fredsforsto- 
rande, destructive of peace. 

(See Syntactical Exercises.) 



( 58 ) 
2. ADJECTIVES. 

The Definite Form. 

The adjective generally agrees with its substantive in 
form, as: 

Den goda gosseti. The good boy. ' 

Dei vackra husel. The beaatifal house. 

En stor tafia. A great picture. 

En god gosse. A good boy. 

Exceptions: a^ After a substantive in the genitive case, and 
also after a possessive or demonstrative pronoun^ the adjective is 
put in the definite form, though the subtantive is in the indefinite. 
Ynglingens goda wppforande. The youth's good conduct. 



Fadrens sanna lycka. 
Din systers angen'dma rost. 
Din nya halt. 
Mitt stor a lexicon. 
Denna skona utsigt. 
Detta hoga bord. 



The father's real happiness. 

Your sister's agreeable voice. 

Your new hat. 

My great dictionary. 

This beautiful view. 

This high table. 



Z>) Also after the relatives hvilken., hvilket, and after the 
word samma, as: 



Ha7i hade vunnit priset tre 
ganger, hvilken ovanlig lycka 
hade &c. 

Eon har samma goda lyn- 
ne som modreji. 



He had won the prize three 
times, which uncommon fortune 
had &c. 

She has the same good tem- 
per as her mother. 



c) In exclamations the adjective is used in the definite 
form, as: 

Alskade fader ! Beloved father ! 

Lyckliga barn! Happy child! 

The Indefinite Form. 

The adjective is used in the indefinite form: 
«) When followed by a substantive in the same form, and 
not preceded by any of the above mentioned words which require 
the definite, as: 



( 59 ) 

Stor lycka. Great happinesl. 

En ny vagn. A new carriage. 

Ett I just rum. A light room. 

b) After hvilkeiiy hvilket, when not used relatively, and 
after hvad.^ when taken in the acceptation of hvilken, as: 

Jag sag hvilken ddel men- I saw what a noble being he 
niska han var. was. 

Du vet hvad redligt nit del You know what honest zeal 
fordrar^ atlforsvara oskiilden. is necessary to defend innocence. 

c) After mungen many, nagon, nagot some, ingen intet, 
none, sadan such, and hvarje every, as: 

Jag har hort mangen god I have heard many a good speaker. 

talare. 

Gaf han dig nagon dalig tan- Did he give you any bad opinion 

ke om henne? of her? 

Ingen elak menniska. No bad person. 

Intet start hus. No large house. 

Hvarje lard man. Every learned man. 

d) When the adjective is placed after the auxihary verb 
vara, as. 

Pennan dr god. The pen is good. 

Blacket var svarl. The ink was black. 

Gossarne voro lata. The boys were idle. 

Riksradet B. var rijkthar. The councillor B. was renowned, 

[See Exercises.) 



CHAPTER 2. 

PRONOUNS. 

The application of sig, sin, sitt, sina., requires particular 
attention, 

Sig is used when the object refers to the subject; honom, 
henne and dem to a third person or thing spoken of, as: 
Soldaten har skadal sig. The soldier has hurt himself, 

Soldaten hade skadat honom. The soldier had hurt him, (ano- 
ther person.) 



Hon sag sig i spegeln. 
Hon sag henne i spegeln. 
Gossarne logo det med sig. 
Fru C. kom med honom, 
H:r B. hade hasten med sig. 
Generalen bod niig till sig. 



( 60 ) 

She saw lierseif in the 



;lass» 



Patienten onskar att se dok- 

torn hos sig. 
Patienten onskar att se dok- 

torn hos honom. 



She saw her in the glass. 
The boys took it with them. 
M:rs C. came with him. 
M:r B. had the horse with him. 
The general invited me to his 

house. 
The patient wishes to see the doc- 
tor at his (the partient's) house. 
The patient wishes to see the 
doctor at his (the doctor's) 
house. 
Sometimes sig refers to a noun which is not the subject, but 
^vhich, by a change in the form of the sentence, can be so, 
especially in reflexive sentences, as: 

Han sag skyarne samla sig., He saw the clouds collect, 
or Hun sag att skyarne sam- 
lade sig. 
Hon bad honom tv'dtta sig, or She besged him wash himself. 
Hon bad att han skulle tv'dt- 
ta sig. 

Sig is sometimes used as a kind of nominative, as: 
Hvarje sant snille bor vara 
sig, och ingen annan. 



Every true genius should be 
himself, and no one else. 



Honom, Henne and Dem refer occasionally to the subject, as : 
Han bad dem forena sig med He 

honom. 
Hon foil i vanmakt, da hon 

sag dem komma till henne. 
De sago att de samlade sig 

emot dem. 



begged them to unite with 
him. 
She fell in a swoon, when she 

saw them coming to her. 
They saw that they were col- 
lecting against them. 
Sin, Sitt, Sifia compared with Hans, Hennes, Dess,Deras. 
Sin, Silt, Sina refer to the nearest subject, Hans, Hennes, 
Dcss, Deras, to another person or thing mentioned in the sen- 
tence, or understood, as; 

Han tog sin bok. He took his (his own) book. 

Han tog hans bok. He took his (another\s) book. 



( 6> ) 

Hon hade sina arheten. 
Hon hade hennes arb^teji. 
Fadren dlskar sitl barn^ och 

soker befr'dmja dess v'dl. 
Hon v'dntar sin far^ och gld- 

der sig ofver hans ankomst. 



She had her (her own) works. 

She had her (another's) works. 

The father loves his child, and 
tries to promote its welfare. 

She expects her father, and re- 
joices at his arrival. 



Hans, Hennes, Dess and Deras, are, however, sometimes 
used instead of Sin, Siti, Sina, but care must be taken that no 
confusion arise, as: 

En del rege?'ingar glomma Some governments forget thier 

silt uyyhof och dndamulet origin and the object of their 

med deras stiftelse (instead establishment, 
of sin stiftelse,) 

Sin, Sitt, Sina', ^re used instead of Hans, Hennes, Dess, 
Deras, in referring to a preceding noun or personal pronoun, not 
in the nominative case, if they can by a change in the form of 
the sentence, be made the nearest subject, as: 

Naturen har ingifvit alia men- Nature has inspired all mankind 

with the desire of seekino; their 



happiness. 



niskor begdr att sbka sin (in- 
stead of deras) lycksalighet^ 
instead of, Naturen har in- 
gifvit alia menniskor del 
begdr, att de soka sin lyck- 
salighet. 

Jag sag dem digna under 
tyngden af sina mo dor (in- 
stead of deras m'ddor) ; or 
De digna de under tyngden 
af sina modor. 

Du bor ej nek a honom sin be- 
gdran (or hans begdran); 
or Du bor ej neka, att han 
far sin begdr an uppfylld. 

•In the expression : Han lemnade honom sin bok. He gave 

him his book, it is not clear who is the owner of the book, and 



I saw them sink under the weight 
of their troubles. 



You should not refuse him his 
request. 



( 62 ) 

if not shown by the context, should be expressed thus : Han lem- 
nade sin hok at honom^ or Han lemnade honom hans bok. In 
the former case, the person forming tha subject is the owner of 
the book, in the latter, the object is the owner. 

In English the possessive case of the personal pronoun is 
frequently placed after the substantive with a preposition, in Swe- 
dish the substantive is placed last, as: 
En af mina bocker. A book of mine. 

Jag hade en af dina hastar. I had a horse of yours. 

In the following forms of expression the position of the words 

cannot be the same in Swedish as in English. 

De hafva (sina) egna hastar. They have horses of their own. 

Han hade sitt eget rum. He had a room of his own. 

Han har (sitt) e^et hus. \ „ , , ^ , . 

rr 1 1 ( ne has a house of his own. 

tlan har ett eg-et hus. J 

Instead of han or hon, when referring to an inanimate ob- 
ject, the word den is generally employed, excepting for femi- 
nines in a, as: 

Sddendrvacker I denarmogen. The corn is beautiful ; it is ripe. 
Klockan har fallit; hon dr The watch has fallen; it is bro- 

sbnder. ken. 

Gif mig boken^ den dr min. Give me the book; it is mine. 
Kyrkan dr bygd af sten; hon The church is built of stone; 
ar gammal. it is old. 

Relative Pronouns. 
The relative pronouns are generally applied in Swedish as 
in English. 

The relative som is not used after a preposition, nor imme- 
diately before a substantive, as: 
Nationen af hvilken (not af The nation by which the king 

som) konungen valdes. was chosen. 

Han Idnade honom pengar ^ He lent him money, which 
hvilken godhet (not som god- kindness forwarded his suc- 
het) befordrade hans f ram- cess. 
gang, 

Som ought not to be used, when a whole sentence is taken 
as the antecedent. 



( 63 ) 

Ha?i slog honom i hufvudel, He struck him on the head, 
hvilket (not som) fororsa- which caused his death. 
kade hans d'od. 

The relative is sometimes omitted, especially when the an- 
tecedent is preceded by a determinative pronoun, and the rela- 
tive is the object, as: 

Den ring, (som) jag gafdig^ The ring, which I gave you, was 
var af guld. of gold. 

Den, Det and Dem are sometimes used as relatives. 
En man^ den (livllken) alia be- A man to whom all show re- 



visa^akt?iing. 


spect. 


Han straffade hennefor brott, 


He punished her for crimes 


dem (Jivilka) hon aldrig 


wiiich she had never com- 


begatt. 


mitted. 



Hvad som can be used instead of Hvilket^ w hen the relative 
is either the subject or object, and refers to a whole sentence. 
Om, hvad som vore olyckligt^ If, which w^ere unfortunate, he 

han skulle do. should die. 

Ozw, hvad som jag aldrig am- If, which I have never intended, 
Wfl^, jag skulle resa. I should travel. 

When the relative is united with a preposition it is often 
changed to a relative adverb, excepting when it refers to a per- 
son or noun. 
Den helsa hvarpd (pa hvil- That health on which you de- 

ke?i) du litar, pend. 

Det mod hvarmed (med hvil- That courage with which he at- 

ket) han anf'dll honom. tacked him. 

Den styrka hvarigenom (ge- That strength through which he 
nom hvilken) han se grade. conquered. 

Sometimes these adverbs are omitted, and the remainder of 

the sentence includes both the determinative and relative element. 

Thus the following sentences can be expressed in four different ways: 

Han bor i det land i hvilket guldet finnes. 

He lives in that country in which gold is found, 

Han bor der hvarest guldet finnes. 

Han bor der., som guldet finnes. 

Han bor der guldet finnes. 



( 64 ) 

Hon 7'€ste pa den tid, da (pd hvilkeji) du kom. 

She started at the time, at which you came. 

Hon reste da, n'dr du kom. 

Hon reste, da du kom. 

Hon reste n'dr du kom.. 

(See Exercises.) 



I 



CHAPTER 3. 

VERBS. 

The verb is generally placed after its subject, as in English. 
The following cases are exceptions. 

a) When a sentence begins Avith a word which determines 
the verb, or with an apposition which belongs to the subject, as: 
Hdr slutar v'dgen. Here the road finishes. 

/ ndrmaste stad tr'dffas vi. We meet in the nearest town. 

Stdende pa berget.^ sag jag Standing on the mountain, I saw 
skeppet. the ship. 

b) When the conditional conjunction is omitted, or when 
the sentence commences with the principal object, as: 
Springer du fort, sd hinner If you run quickly, you will 

du fram, arrive in time. 

Laser du JlUigt^ sd hlir du If you read industriously, you 

skicklig, will become clever. 

Denna bok Vdste Hr N. This book M:r N. read. 

Din ar belbmngen. Yours is the reward. 

The english adverb there with the verb in the plural, is fre- 
quently translated in Swedish by det, with the verb in the singular. 
Det var mycket folk der. There were many people there. 

Det fanns inga tajlor. There were no pictures. 

Det gifves manga per soner. There are many persons who... 

hvilka . . . 

The transitive verbs govern an objective, as in English ; and 
the reflexive verbs take reflexive pronouns in the obj. case. 



( 65 ) 



Han alskar honom. 
Han befliter sig\ 
Jag forharmade mig. 
Du angrar dig. 
Vi pdminjia oss. 
Hon forargar stg. 



He loves him. 
He exerts himself. 
I took compassion. 
You repent. 
We remember. 
She is vexed. 

Verbs, not in themselves reflexive, are sometimes rendered 
so by the addition of a pronoun, as: 

Han red sig trott. He rode till he ^Yas tired. 

Du har gait dig varm. You have walked till you are 

warm. 
Fi hafva sjungit oss hesa. We have sung ourselves hoarse. 

The relation of the noun to the verb is shown by its po- 
sition in the sentence; the prepositions /d>, at, till, used to de- 
note the dative, are often omitted, especially before pronouns. 
Jag gaf henne boken, or Jag I gave her the book. 

gaf hoken at henne. 
Delta uppforande passar ho- 
nom icke^ or. Delta uppfo- 
rande dr icke passande for 
honom, 
Det syntes oss, or Det syntes 

for oss. 
Han visade sin bror tajlan, 
or Han visade taflan at {for) 
sin bror. 



This conduct does not become, 
him. 



It appeared to us. 

He showed his brother the pic 
ture. 



Skall and Fill. 

The Swedish skall is generally translated with shall in 
English; and vill can be rendered by will, shall, want, 
choose &c. 



Han skall ga till dem. 
De skola komma i dag. 
Han vill kopa en sldde. 
Du kan ga om du vill. 
f^ill han hafva det. 



He shall go to them. 
They shall come to day. 
He wishes to buy a sledge. 
You can go if you please. 
Does he want to have it. 



( 66 ) 

The future is sometimes expressed by komma with an in- 
finitive, as: 

Jag kommer atl faraimorgon. I shall start tomorrow. 
Kommer han icke att straffas Will he not be punished for 
for clet. that. 

The english word would is generally translated into Swe- 
dish by ville, onskade, or sometimes pl'dgade^ as: 
Han ville icke gL He would not go. 

Jag bnskade att han vore Mr. I would that he were here. 
De pldgade dansa kela qvallen. They would dance the whole 

evening. 

Should is often expressed by b'or, as: Han bor ga dit. 
He should go there. 

The Infinitive. 

The application of the infinitive is the same in both lan- 
guages, with the following exceptions: 

«) The infinitive is frequently used in Swedish, when in 
English the present participle would be employed, as: 
Genom att vara stdndaktig. By being firm. 
Lcingt if ran att omtala det. Far from mentioning it. 
Han dr skicklig i att rita. He is clever in drawing. 

Boken dr icke v'drd att Idsa. The book is not Avorth reading. 
Hon kom for att lana. She came a borrowing. 

Han dr icke skicklig i konsten He is not clever in the art of 
att mala. painting. 

Obs. In the colloquial style, the indicative with a conjunction is 
often used instead of the infinitive, as : Han dr ute och jiskar. He is 
out a fishing. 

})) The infinitive is often used after a pronoun in the 
objective case, as: 
Jag tror honom kunna g'dra I believe he can do it. 

det. 
Han sade sig hafva sett honom. He said he had seen him. 

c) The participial form in English is frequently translated 
into Swedish by a particle and the present or imperfect in- 
dicative. 



( 67 ) 

Som Jag vet att hon dr der, Knowing she is there, I will 

vill jag icke gu in. not go in. 

Da hail sag mig. v'dnde han om. Seeing me, he turned back. 

Obs.: In the perfect and pkiperfect tenses the auxiliary 
verbs are often omitted. 

Be som visat sig (hafvavisat). Theywho have shown themselves. 
Ha?i v'dntade tills alia kom- He waited til! all had come 

mit dit {hade kommit). thither. 

Da han varit der en timma. When he has (had) been there 

an hour. 
{See Exercises.) 



CIIAl»TJEIt /i. 

PARTICLES. 

Adverbs. 

Adverbs take, in general, the same position in a sentence 
in Swedish as in English ; the following are exceptions : 

a) Aldrig never, ofta often, sdllan seldom, alllid always, are, 
in English, generally placed before the verb, in Swedish they are always 
placed after the verb. 

b) /cAe, not, is placed before the auxiliary, when preceded by att 
or by a relative pronoun, as: Jag visste att han icke var der_, I knew 
that he was not there. Den mannenj som icke vill arbeta., The man 
who will not work. 

There are two Swedish words, ja and jo, answering to the 
english word yes; the former is applied when the question is a 
simple interrogation, the latter, when it is in the negative form, as: 
Har du varit der? Ja. Have you been there? yes. 

Har du icke varit der? Jo. Have you not been there? yes. 
Gick han med honom? Ja. Did he go with him? yes. 

Gickhan icke med honom? Jo. Did he not go with him? yes. 

Ja frequently corresponds to the english nay: 
Han brukade sitta der en tim- He would sit there an hour, 

we, ja tva, utan att saga nay two, without saying a 

ett ord. word. 



( 68 ) 

De hade ett v acker t hus, ja They had a beautiful house, nay 
det vackraste huset i hela the most beautiful house in 
staden. the whole town. 

The adverb ju is used to express the supposition, that the 
person spoken to is acquainted with the fact mentioned ; it is also 
sometimes applied in comparisons, when it is translated into 
English by the: 

He has, you know, shown it 

twenty times. 
It is surely impossible to doubt 

him. 
He has surely paid you? 
That is surely an uncommon child? 
The longer he read, the better 

he understood. 
The more he gave, the more he 
received. 



Han har ju visal det tjugu 

ganger. 
Det ar Ju omojligt att tvijla 

pa honom. 
Han har ju betalt dig? 
Det dr ju ett ovanligl barn? 
Ju langre han Idste^ ju bdttre 

forstod han. 
Ju mer han gaf desto mer 

Jick han. 

Icke and ej are generally used in writing as negatives, but 
in conversation, inte is more common. Instead of Han var icke 
hemma, He was not at home, it is usual to say in the familiar 
style, Han var inte hemma. 

Prepositions, 

The use of the particles, especially the prepositions, is in most 
languages one of the greatest difficulties, as they cannot be sub- 
jected to any decided rules; the following examples will show 
their application in some of the leading cases. — In the follow- 
ing sentences the prepositions are sometimes used adverbially. 

At\ Utaf. By, Of, On, With, Off. 
Denna mnlning dr utaf Hr B. This painting is by M:r B. 



Gossen skickades af sin fader. 

Arbetet dr af vdrde. 

Brefvet af den 6:te. 

Det beror icke af honom.. 

Han tog af till venster. 

De voro utom sig af glddje. 



The boy was sent by his father. 
The work is of value. 
The letter of the 6:th. 
It does not depend on him.] 
He turned off to the left. 
They were beside themselves 
with joy. 



( 69 ) 

In the following sentences af cannot be translated: 

Det hlef ej af. It did not take place. 

Nog af., du ser honom inte Enough, you will see him no 

mer. more. 

Kan herrn icke sld af nagot? Can you not bate a little? 

Han tog lifvet af sig. He killed himself. 

De kl'ddde af sig. They undressed. 

Han kom af sig. He forgot his part. 

Repet gick af. The rope broke. 

Han Idt taga af sig. He had his portrait painted. 

Efier, After, At, By, According to, For. 
Han kom efter mig. He came after me. 

Jer?i saljes efter vigt. Iron is sold by weight. 

Jag lunar efter sex procent. I lend at six per cent. 
u^r klddet efter din onskan. Is the cloth according to your 

wish. 
Soldaten hade skickat efter The soldier had sent for his 
sin hast. horse. 

Efter is often used, in a colloquial style, as a conjunction in the 
meaning of as: Efter han vill sd hafva det. As he will have it so. 

Eniot. Against, Towards, Contrary to. 
Jag sprang emot honom i I ran against him in the dark. 

morkret. 
De voro myeket goda emot They were very kind towards 



bar net. 
Hon var emot i2 da han kom. 

Flickan gick dit emot min on- 
skan. 
Vi gingo emot honom. 



the child. 
It was towards 12 o'clock when 

he came. 
The girl went there contrary to 

my wish. 
We went towards him. 



F'or^ For, From. 

Hr B. rostar icke for mig. M:r B. does not vote for me. 
Ingen menniska dr fri for No human being is free from 
fel. faults. 



( 70 ) 

For is used in the following idiomalical expressions: 
ffvad har hon for sig nu? What is she about now? 
Han ville vara for sig sjelf. 
Del shall veil ga for sig. 
Han rdr icke for del. 
Tag dig till vara for honom. 
Dei gick mycket ilia for mig. 
Jag anklagade honom for del. 

Genom, Igenom. Through, By 
Barnet gick igenom rummet. 
Han vann sitl dndamul genom. 

ihdrdighet. 
Genom honom Jick jag veta 

delta. 



He would be by himself. 
That will surely succeed. 
He cannot help it. 
Beware of him. 
I was very unfortunate. 
I accused him of that. 



The child went through the room. 
He gained his object by perse- 
verance. 
Throuo-h hira I heard of this. 



Hos. At, With, In, To, By. 
De hade frdmmande hos Hr S. They had company at M:r S's. 



Boktryckaren var hos honom 

i gar. 
Han bor hos Hr L. 
De hafva aldrig var it hos 

mig. 
Han var i Idra hos Hr B. 
Jag skickar hosfoljande href. 
Han hade inga pengar hos 

{pa) sig. 
Vi gora inte sa hos oss. 



The printer was with him yes- 
terday. 

He lives at M:r L's. 

They have never been at my 
house. 

He was apprenticed to M:r B. 

I send the accompanying letter. 

He had no money about him. 



Kom och sitt hos mig. 

Han afundas dygder hos andra. 

/, In. — In, At, To, On, Up, A, Next. 



We do not do so in our country 

(family). 
Come and sit by me. 
He envies virtue in others. 



Hapten S. har varit i Rom. 
I borjan sag jag ingen ting, 
^Sommerska var har i dag. 
Gesdllen far tjugu riksdaler 
i veckan. 



Captain S. has been in Rome. 
At first I saw nothing. 
The seamstress was here to day. 
The journeyman has twenty 
riksdaler a week. 



( 71 ) 

Karlarne salt huset i brand, 
Jag shall packa in mina saker. 
De kommo in en i sender. 
Du skall dricka i b often. 
I pingst skall jag fara dit. 
I vintras var detmycketkallt. 
Far du der i fjol. 



The men set the house on fire. 
I will pack up my things. 
They came in one at a time. 
You shall drink to the bottom. 
Next Whitsuntide I shall go there. 
Last winter it was very cold. 
Were you there last year. 



Ibland, Bland. Amons^, Sometimes. 



Bo ken lag ibland mina saker. 
Vi Ids a Tyska ibland, 
Ibland kom han till oss. 



The book lay among my things. 
We read German sometimes. , 
Sometimes he came to us. 



Med. With, Of, Also, To, In, At. 
hade tva soldater The officer had two soldiers with 
him. 
The picture w^as full of holes. 
Were you not there also? 
The boy is related to them. 
Good night to you. 
I saw no fault in her. 
He felled the ox at a blow. 



Officeren 

med sig. 
Tajlan var full med hdl. 
Var du icke der med? 
G OS sell dr sl'dgt med dem 



God natt med er. 

Jag sag inlet fel med henne. 

Han fdllde oxen med ett slag. 

Om. Of, About, At, In, For 



Han tog honom om halsen. 
Hvad var det hon talte om? 



Du far gora om delta. 
De kommo om natten. 
Hvad skola vi spela om? 
Du kan komma igen om en 
vecka. 

Pa. On, Of, For, By, In, At 



He took him about the neck. 
What was it she was speaking 

about ? 
You must do this again. 



They came at night. 

What shall we play for? 

You can come again in a week. 



Det ligger pa b or det. 
Han var afundsjuk pa honom. 
Sasom bevis pa sanningen. 
De hade vdntat pa vagnen. 



It lies on the table. 

He was jealous of him. 

As proof of the truth. 

They had waited for the carriage. 



( 72 ) 



Jag kande honom pa gangen. 
Ar det icke pa model nu? 
Han sade det pa sk'dmt* 
Alt vara viss pa ndgot. 
Jag var icke beredd pa det. 
Ndr var du pa spektaklel? 
Vi sutto pa Idktaren. 
Gossen kastade en sten pa 

henne. 
Han blef snart trdtl pa det. 



I knew him by his gait. 

Is it not in fashion now? 

He said it in jest. 

To be sure of any thing. 

I was not prepared for that. 

When were you at the theatre? 

We sat in the gallery. 

The boy threw a stone at her. 

He was soon tired of that. 



Till, {Tills, coiij.) To, By, At, Till, In, On, Another. 



Ofversten skickade honom till 

mig. 
Fill du icke hafva en kopp till. 
B. dr snickare till yrket. 
Jag kdnner honom till utseende. 
Hr B's son dr till sjos, 
Jag dr till er tjenst. 
Han var till hast. 
Fdnta tills jag kommer. 
Hans egendom grdnsade till 

min» 
Vi voro der till klockan elfva. 



The colonel sent him to me. 

Will you not have another cup. 

B. is a carpenter by trade. 

I know him by sight. 

M:r B^s son is at sea. 

I am at your servic*e. 

He was on horse-back. 

Wait till I come. 

His estate bordered on mine. 

We were there till eleven o'clock. 



In the following sentences till is not translated. 



Han lag till sdngs. 

Jag skall Idgga mig till den 

boken. 
Han var icke till da. 
Oscar krontes till konung. 
Huru star det till? 
Jag har gjort honom iill viljes. 
Han tecknade det till minnes. 

Fid. At, Of, From, Near, By, On. 
Fi sutto vid bordet. We sat at the table. 

Han har blifvit ledsen vid He has become tired 
den boken. book. 



He kept his bed. 
I shall get that book. 

He did not exist then. 
Oscar was crowned king. 
How do you do? 
I have done as he wished. 
He made a memorandum of it. 



of that 



I Avas separated from him. 
The house stands near the river. 
A person hy name S. 
By my honour. 



At the heginning. 



( 73 ) 

Jag skildes vid honom. 

Huset ligger vid Jioden. 

En person vid namn S. 

Fid (pa) min heder. 

Fid borjan. 

Fid soldatens ankomst. On the soldier's arrival. 

Under, Under, Beneath, Below, During. 
Han har lefvat under mitt tak. He has lived under my roof. 
Hon dr under sin syster i She is below liersister in French. 

Franskam 
Det var under hans v'drdighet. 
Under Georg IF's tid. 
Det var under forevdndning 

att. 

Ulom, Beyond, Besides, Beside, Without. 
Fangen gick utom vallarne. The prisoner went beyond the 

walls. 
He has two rooms besides this 

floor. 
The man was beside himself. 
We were walking without the 



It was beneath his dignity. 
During the time of George 
It was under pretence of. 



Han har tva rum utom den- 

na vaning. 
Mannen var utom sig. 
Fi spatserade utom grdnserna. 



boundaries. 

[See Exercises.) 



( 74 ) 



Part IV. 

EADING EXERCISES. 

The Pronunciation of the Vowels. 
It is intended that these exercises should be read till the pupil can 
pronounce them correctly; he should then learn them so, that when 
the teacher reads the Swedish, he can give the English. It is also very 
useful to write them from dictation. 

21. — ®. 

(See rules page 1 — 5). 

En vacker stad. Fattnet var kallt. Elden brann 
A beautiful town. The water was cold. The fire burned 
hela dagen. Han har ersatt henne del. Herr A 
the whole day. He has compensated her for that. M:r A 
var en erfaren man. Far han ensam? Jtt bemanna. Del 
was an experienced man. Was he alone? To man. The 
rena vattnet. Han gaf*) dem ett bredt band. De sade 
clear water. He gave them a broad band. They said 
att de hade sett banken. Har han mat? Ett matt sken**) 
that they had seen the bank. Has he food? A faint light. 
Far han stark? Det var en sed. Han har sett platsen. 
Was he strong? It was a custom. He has seen the place. 
Att efterspana en. En egejiskap. Dagen var ktar. Han 
To search for one. A quahty. The day was clear. He 

var f adder. Hennes fader var hemma. Daggen faller. 
was godfather. Her father was at home. The dew falls. 

% &, u. 

De gripa honom. Gif mig en griffel. Han tog 

They seize him. Give me a slate-pencil. He caught 

tre fiskar. De kommo hoptals. Kan han hoppa? En 

three fishes. They came in heaps. Can he jump? A 

from man. Att koka mat. De inviga platsen. Det hade 

pious man. To boil meat. They consecrate the place. It had 



*) f is pronounced as v at the end of words. 
**) In sken sk is pronounced as sh. 



( 75 ) 

varit ohelsosamt alt bo der. Tag min hok. Han tog den 
been unwholesome to live there. Take my book. She took it 
bort. Mitt kort var icke der. Han har vackra rosor. Den- 
away. My card was not there. He has beautifnl roses. This 
na socken har blott e?i prest. En son. Konungen var 

parish has only one clergyman. A son. The king was 
med honom. Han var i denna orden. Att tala ett ord. 
with him. He was in this order. To speak a word. 
Bordet var afmarmor. Till Herrans lof. Den vackraste 
The table w^as of marble. To the Lord's praise. The most beautiful 
blomman. En blomstrande stad. Ett kort tal. Molnet 

flower A flourishing town. A short speech. The cloud 
utbreder sig. Min moster var med henne. En tung stil. 
spreads. My aunt was with her. A heavy style. 
En stor mur. Har du murbruk. Hennes morbror kom in i 
A great wall. Have you mortar. Her uncle came into 
rummet. 
the room. 

gj, sa, 2i, ©. 

En dygdig qvinna. Rudet ar godt. On ar 

A virtuous Avoman. The advice is good. The island is 

my eke stor. All akalla vdr Her res bisland. Detta hus dr 

very great. To implore our Lord's assistance. This house is 
hogre an del der. Manen lyste klart i 31dndags. 
higher than that. The moon shone brightly last Monday. 
Hon at fyra ostron. Atta tjufvar blefvo tagna. Hon salde 
She ate four oysters. Eight thieves were taken. She sold 

hasten. De kommo forr an du. -^ Ask an slog ned i 
the horse. They came before you. The thunder struck the 
tr'ddet. Hoet dr icke torrt dnnu. Morkret tilltog. Bet 

tree. The hay is not dry yet. The darkness increased. It 
var Guds ord. Den nya baten dr fdrdig. Ldset dr nytt. 
was God's word. The new boat is ready. The lock is new. 

THE CONSONANTS. 

(See page 5 — 9). 

35, «, S, S. 

En Christen bdr handla enligt sin store Mdstares 
A Christian ought to act according to his great Master's 



( 76 ) 

I'dra. Chef en dr icke med oss. Barnet hade skrojler. 
doctrine. The chief is not with us. The child had the king's evil. 

Rdfven tog bort min dufva, och dddade ke/me. De voro 
The fox took away ray dove, and killed it. They were 
mycket torftigt kl'ddda. Carl var mycket djerf. Bet dr sd 

very poorly dressed. Charles was very bold. It is so 

landtligt h'dr. Choret dr brcdt. Denna charad dr rati 

rural here. The choir is broad. This charade is really 

rolig. Hdlan var femtio alnar djup, Hon dkle i en 

amusing. The cave was fifty ells deep. She rode in a 
chds med en hast. Gif honom brefvdskan. 
chaise with one horse. Give him the letter-bag. 

©, ^, % «. 

En gnista foil pa golfvet, Flickan hade en stor krage. 

A spark fell on tiie floor. The girl had a large collar. 
Delta k'ott dr ganska segt. Karlen har icke skjutit en enda 
This meat is very tough. The man has not shot a single 
fogel. Herr G. dr fodd i Norge, men dr nu bosatt i 
bird. M:r G. was born in Norway, but is now established in 
Sverge. Jag kan icke gilla hvad han sade. Konungen 
Sweden. I can not approve of what he said. The king 
gynnade denna religion. De bestego berget. Jag skot 
favoured this religion. They ascended the mountain. I shot 
vargen. Del var en hel legion. Ett verkligt geni. En 
the wolf. There was a whole legion. A real genius. A 
page kom emot mig. Ar delta hufuud gjutet? Hvem har 
page came towards me. Is this head cast? Who has 
gjort del? Menniskan dr dodlig. Hapten H. har seglat omkring 
done it? Man is mortal. Captain H. has sailed round 

jorden. Fdrgen dr skarlakansrod. En vacker guldkedja. 
the world. The colour is scarlet. A beautiful gold chain. 

Kan du kora? Flickans kjortel var for Idng. Hjorten 
Can you drive? The girPs petticoat was too long. The stag 
stannade for ait hvila. Hon var ule i kylan. Den him- 
stopped to rest. She was out in the cold. The hea- 

melska syn sofn han sag. 
venly vision which he saw. 



( 77 ) 

2, a». ^, ^, fi. 

Karlen var lam. Jag sag ett litet lam ndra qvarnen. 
The man was lame. I saw a little lamb near the mill. 
Efter det regnar skola vi fara hem i en vagn, Han dr 
As it rains we shall drive home in a carriage. He is 
en man, som har sett verlden. Damerna sade, att det 
a man, who has seen the world. The ladies said, that there 
varfbrmycketdam. Det Ijufva Ijudet af hennes rbsL Finden 
was too much dust. The sweet sound of her voice. The wind 
rasslade i qvistarne och afbrot lugnet. Fattnet var 
sounded in the branches and interrupted the calm. The water was 
ji'dstan Ijumt, Kapteii P. hade ett tamt lejon med sig. 
almost lukewarm. Captain P. had a tame lion with him. 



fW, ®, %, S, 3P, S. 

Han dr en god skijtt. Nu^ da stjernorna skina. 

He is a good shot. Now, while the stars are shining. 

Ft voro der till den sjunde dagen. Mannen har tjenat mig 
We were there till the seventh day. The man has served me 
* f^j^gu dr. Dessa dro hans initial hokstdfver. Hum manga 
twenty years. These are his initial letters. How many 
aktier har du? De Jingo hlott en portion hvar. Fdgen 
shares have you? They got only one plate each. The road 
gick i zigzack. Hon har tagit manga lektioner i musik. 
went in zigzag. She has taken many lessons in music. 
Konung Oscar besteg thronen. 

King Oscar ascended the throne. 



Exercises for the Accent and Length of the Vowel. 

{See page 9—11). 

De hade inga medel att forse sig med kldder. 

They had no means of supplying themselves with clothes. 

Han skulle bestdmma, om han ville antaga denna proposition. 

He should decide, if he would accept this proposition. 

Modren har agat sitt barn. Den unga damen hade en 

The mother has punished her child. The young lady had an 



( 78 ) 

agat pa Jlngret. K. skickade ett f'orbud. Hans svager 
agate on her finger. K. sent a prohibition. His brother-in-law 
ville icke forhinda sig att betala rakningen, Inom en kort 
would not engage to pay the account. Within a short 

tid hade han forlorat hela sin egendom genom kortspel. Detta 
time he had lost all his property at cards. This 
dr ett forebud till ndgot ondt. Han bldste trumpet mycket 
is a harbinger of evil. He blew the trumpet very 

vdl. Det der fruntimret var sd trumpet. De hade en ther- 
well. That lady was so sullen. They had a ther- 

mometer i formaket. Jag var pa spektaklet i gar., 

mometer in the drawing-room. I was at the theatre yesterday, 
det var Mdle Lindas recett. Fru B's broder har gdtt igenom 
it was Miss Lind's benefit. M:rs B's brother has gone through 
en fullst'dndig akademisk kurs. E. kopte en tomt for att 
a complete academica course. E. bought a place to 
bygga en teater. Pa resan till Rom. De drucko bara 
build a theatre. On the journey to Rome. They drank only 
rom. Han tog ett tag med sig i bdten. Har du ndgon 
rum. He took a rope with him in the boat. Have you any 
bot for tandverk? Hapten A. har varit vid hofvet. 
cure for the toothache? Captain A. has been at court. 
Hastens hof var skadad. Han bara Idtsade att lotsa 
The horse's hoof was injured. He only pretended to pilot 
fartyget. Han hade sd ddliga don. Detta bldckhorn dr 
the vessel. He had such bad tools. This inkstand is 
gjordt utaf bleck. Hans verk dro utgifna i sex volumer. 
made of blocktin. His works are published in six volumes. 
Han lade en art pd kortet. Han hade for mycket veil., att 
He laid a pea on the card. He had too much sense, to 
I'dsa ert bref Denna lera dr for torr. Knifven har (en') 
read your letter. This clay is too dry. The knife has a 
ddlig egg. De dto dgg till frukost. Denna Idra dr falsk. 
bad edge. They ate eggs for breakfast. This doctrine is false. 
Det var ett tomt glas pd bordet. Skicka ett f'orbud. 
There was an empty glass on the table. Send a messenger before. 



( 79 ) 

ETYMOLOGICAL EXERCISES. 
Nouns. 

{See page 17—32). 
It is intended that these and the following etymological exercises 
should be learned so, that when the teacher reads a sentence in English, 
the pupil should answer in Swedish; and not merely as the words are 
in the exercises, but with every possible alteration as to number, case &c. 
as in the first example, not only a Jine horse, but also Jine horses^ 
the finest horse, finer horses &c. When the pupil can answer with 
tolerable correctness, he should be allowed to write the Swedish, the 
teacher giving the sentence in English as before. It is of course un- 
derstood that the pupil first read the exercise through carefully, for the 
sake of the pronunciation. 

En V acker heist. Elt stort land. En ny bok. Tvd blaa 
A fine horse. A great country. A new book. Two blue 
0^072. En liten bokstaf. Den hbga boken. En talrik arme. 
eyes. A little letter. The high beech. A numerous army. 
En hvit tand. En gang i veckan. Det fiitiga biet. Goda 
A Avhite tooth. Once a week. The industrious bee. Good 
ostron. Den b'dsta sangaren. Elt nadigt svar. En ung 
oysters. The best singer. A gracious answer. A yoimg 

baron. Ell elakt sinne. En gammal ide. Den Idnga natten, 
baron. A bad mind. An old idea. The long night. 
Mycken v'drnie. Den stora stofveln. En droppe. En skbn 
Much warmth. The large boot. One drop. A beautiful 
bro. Den goda sonens beloning. Den Idrda mannens rad, 
bridge. The good son's reward. The learned man's advice. 
En lilen kammare. Trdnga gator, Fem tunga svdrd. Den 
A little chamber. Narrow streets. Five heavy swords. The 
forsta staden. Det tjugu-femle kapitlet. Sma barn. Groft 
first town. The twenty fifth chapter. Little children. Coarse 
Made. Manga rum. En hand. En trogen tjenare. Tvd 
cloth. Many rooms. One hand. One faithful servant. Two 
yngre barn. Bddafotterna. Den 13:de Januari. Flickans 
younger children. Both the feet. The 1 5:th of January. The girl's 
ode» Elt vackerl regemente. En Idrorik fabel. Elt stort 
fate. A beautiful regiment. An instructive fable. A large 
bageri. Elt silfver-spanne. En skon rost. Den tdliga 
bake-house. A silver buckle. A fine voice. The patient 



( 80 ) 

lararen. Det hdga her get. Ett leende ansigte. Ett stort bo, 
teacher. The high mountain. A smiling face. A large nest. 
Ett tungt hufvud. Fyra silfver-b'dgare. Den graa gasen. 

A heavy head. Four silver goblets. The gray goose. 
Ett lilet fdngelse. Den breda randen. 

A little prison. The broad stripe. 

Pronouns. 

{See page 32—37). 

Han har mm nya bok. Vi voro i deltas trddgdrd. Gossen 
He has my new book. We were in their garden. The boy 

tog sin halt. Har du varit der. Far hon inne sjelf? 
took his hat. Have you been there. Was she in herself? 
Hundarne beto hvarandra. De bembdade sig. Delta hus 
The dogs bit each other. They exerted themselves. This house 
ar storre an det der. Har soldaten skadat sig. De der 

is larger than that. Has the soldier hurt himself. Those 
bockerna aro mera intressanta an dessa. Din kammare ar 
books are moie interesting than these. Your chamber is 
mindre an min. Johan har forlorat sina handskar. Har 
less than mine. John has lost his gloves. Has 
H:r N. sina egna has tar? Carl hade tagit hans papper. 
M:r N. his own horses? Charles had taken his paper. 
Hvilkens vagn dr denna? Endera mdste gd. Hvad har 

Whose carriage is this? One of the two must go. What has 
han der? Hvem sag du? Hvilka iiro de vackraste? 

he there? Whom did you see? Which are the most beautiful? 
Hvilken sk'dn utsigt! Man far icke vdnta for mycket 

What a beautiful prospect ! One must not expect too much 

af barn. Hvilken skbnhet hon dr! Har du -ndgon bok 
from children. What a beauty she is! Have you any book 
att Idna mig ? Det kommer en alt skratta. Man mdste forsvara 

to lend me? It makes one laugh. One must defend 

sig. Sag du ndgot? Jag gar till honom hvarje dag^ 
oneself. Did you see any thing? I go to him every day, 
Hvilkendera vill du taga ? Har hon en annan penna ? De 

Which will you take? Has she another pen? They 
hafva andra planer. Flickan tog sina pengar, 

have other plans. The girl took her money. 



( 81 ) 

Verbs. 

{See page 38 to 51). 
Ft hafva varit der. Kaptenen har kallat oss. H:r B. 
We have been there. The captain has called us. M:r B, 
hade hedrat mig'. Shall karlen v'dnta? Hvar sitter din 
had honoured me. Shall the man wait? Where does your 
bror? Alskas konungen af sitt folk? Hennes mor lefde 
brother sit? Is the king loved by his people? Her mother lived 
da. Gossen teg. Jag lade knifven pa bordet. Den 
then. The boy was silent. I laid the knife on the table. It 
ligger der dniiu. De gijigo till staden. Det sades i min 
lies there still. They went to town. It Avas said in my 
n'drvaro. Han har gjort denna ram bra. Han dor af svdlt. 
presence. He has made this frame well. He dies of starvation. 

Tiden nalkas, Hvar vistas din svager? 
The time approaches. Where does your brother-in-law sojourn? 
Fi horde Mdle Lind sjunga. Fienden har flytt. Hans syster 
We heard Miss Lind sing. The enemy has fled. His sister 
spelar bra. Betjenten leder hasten. Hon hade bjudit mig. 
plays well. The servant leads the horse. She had invited me. 
De bo pa Nygatan. Han koper jern. Flickan blyges. 
They live in New street. He buys iron. The girl is ashamed. 
De I'dsa Tyska. Generalen sdger ait det skedde i gar. 
They read German. The general says that it was done yesterday. 
Hunden star derute. Jtt gala. Fi skola fara till London. 
The dog stands out there. To crow. We shall travel to London. 
Asnan drog kdrran. Har du funnit boken. Dufvan flyger 
The ass drew the cart. Have you found the book. The pigeon flies 
ofver taket. Tr'ddet vdxer. Tjufven har stulit en rock. 
over the roof. The tree grows. The thief has stolen a coat. 
Svanen samm ofver sjon. Han tvingar mig att tala. Hasten 
The swan swam over the lake. He obhges me to speak. The horse 
biter honom. Officeren befaller. Han fruktas. Ljuset 
bites him. The officer commands. He is feared. The candle 
brinner. Kusken slar hdstarne. Det fryser i dag. Det 
burns. The coachman beats the horses. It freezes to day. It 
later sd vackert. Muren faller, Fartyget sjunker. 
sounds so beautiful. The wall falls. The vessel sinks, 

6 



( 82 ) 
Particles. 

(See page 52 to 54). 
H:r B. var hemma, De voro inne^ n'dr jag kom dit. 
M:r B. was at home. They were in, when I came there. 
Hvar har du varil. Han gar gerna hem. Hennes syster 
Where have you been. He goes home willingly. Her sister 
red myckel langsamt. Jakob sliger tidigt upp. Det dr vdl 
rode very slowly. James rises early. It is well 

gjort. Hon kan ej (icke) komma. Jag har varit hdr Idnge. 
done. She can not come. I have been here long. 

Tajlan dr malad af Professor S. Fi gingo genom tre 
The picture is painted by Professor S. We went through three 
rum. Statyn stod emellan tva pelare. Du korde for 

rooms. The statue stood between two pillars. You drove too 
fort utfdr backen. Skola vi ga uppfor delta berg. 
quickly down the hill. Shall we walk up this mountain. 
Detta klddc koptes hos H:r B. Huru dags skall du 
This cloth was bought at M:r B's. At what time shall you 
fara. Han har bott dels hos mig, och dels hos min bror, 
start. He has lived partly with me, and partly at my brother's. 
Lammet kom dter till oss. Om Robert kommer.^ skicka honom 
The lamb came again to us. If Robert come, send him 
till mig, Hvarken han eller jag kan vara der. Ndr kan 
to me. Neither he nor I can be there. When can 
detta vara fdrdigt, Det var icke min halt, utan din,, som 
this be ready. It was not my hat, but yours, that 
han tog. Fi sago skeppet.^ som det seglade forbi. Han har 
he took. We saw the ship, as it sailed past. He has 
gomt hundratals dukater. Dessa hufvuden dro ilia gjorda. 
concealed hundreds of ducats. These heads are badly done. 
Hon satl bakom oss. Kom han, da du ropade? Fienden 
She sat behind us. Did he come, when you called? The enemy 
kom emot oss. Dennc man har ock varit der. Han helsade 
came against us. This man has also been there. He called 
pa oss da och da. Flickan ritar temligen bra. Regementet 
upon us now and then. The girl draws tolerably well. The regiment 
marcher ade framat. Kom Ijudet utifran eller inifrdn? 
marched forwards. Did the sound come from without or within? 



( 83 ) 
i^xtraets In Proise aiad Terse. 

CARL VON LINNE. 

Linne foddes i Stenbroliult, en sockea i Smaland, just i 
vackraste varen, emellan lofspricknings- och blomster-manaderna, 
sasom ban sjelf yttrar sig med den naiva gladje, som ban alltid 
njot af naturen. Hans far, som var komrainister, alskade blom- 
stren, och egde om dem en kannedom, sadan en landtprest utan 
bibliothek och botaniska hjelpredor kunde forskaffa sig. Han ha- 
de anlagt en tradgard vid sitt bostalle, och i densamma uppfod- 
des den spada sonen. I gossens barnshga sinne fastade sig for- 
namhgast fadrens uppgifter om blomstien, och bans minne of- 
vade sig forst pa blommornas namn. 

I skolan utvecklade han ringa hag och anlag for den tidens 
fornamsta studier, latinet och de theologiska vetenskaperna. Lek- 
torerna vid Wexio gymnasium ville till och med ofvertala bans 
far att satta gossen, sasom oduglig till studier, i skraddarlaran. 
Men physikus iektorn, doktor Rothman, afstyrkte det och tog gos- 
sen till sig, samt gaf honom sarskild undervisning i fysiken, en 
vetenskap, som ofverensstamde med larjungens hag och lynne, 
och hvilken han derfore latt och ifrigt fattade. Redan nu hade 
han samlat sig ett herbarium. 

Han afifardades fran gymnasium till Lunds akademi med ett 
foga hoppgifvande betyg. 1 strid med behofven, utan andra till- 
gangar an driften af den anda, som drog honom framat pa det 
forskningens fait, dit bans sjal bestandigt langtat, utvecklade han 
sig dock till medvetande af sin egen formaga. I den larde Sto- 
baei bus begagnade han, forst i hemlighet, sedan med professorns 
tillatelse, bans bibliothek, och forvarfvade salunda kunskap om 
botanikens och i allmanhet naturforskningens davarande standpunkt. 

Han hade nu utsigt att blifva lakare. Men vid ett besok i 
hembygden gjorde hans fordna larare Rothman honom *) upp- 
marksam pa Upsalas vetenskapliga foretrade, der den beromde 
Rudbeck llirde botaniken. Med ett obetydhgt understod af sin 
fader begaf han sig dit. Snart befann han sig der i stort be- 



') Att gdra uppm^rksam to direct the attention. 



( 94 ) 

hof, da handelsevis doktor Olof Celsius tiaffade honom i botaniska 
tradgarden *), blef uppmarksam pa bans nit och kimskaper, sarat 
tog honom i silt bus och understodde bonom. 

Redan som student erholl Linne uppdrag att balla forelas- 
ningar i botaniken, i stallet for den alderstigne Rudbeck. Hans 
ideer begynte vacka uppmarksamhet, och med nagot offentiigt 
understod, fick han tillfalle att gora en botanisk resa till Lapp- 
land. Han gjorde derefter en resa till Dalarne. Den utmarkte 
lakaren doktor Rosen sag med afundsamt oga Linnes snille och 
formaga, och motarbetade honom, sa att utsigterna stangdes for 
honom vid akademien. Men pa Dalresan togo Linnes omstan- 
digheter en ny vandning. I Fahlun larde han kanna **) en rik 
stadslakare, doktor Johan Moraeus. Linne blef forlofvad med 
bans aldsta dotter, och erholl af honom ett understod af hundra 
dukater. Med detta reste han till Holland, der han i de Hol- 
landske larde fann gynnare och vanner, som icke blott varderade 
bans snille och kunskaper, utan afven bans person, och pa alia 
upptankliga salt sokte att qvarballa honom 1 detta land. 

Men sedan ban bar utgifvit sina fornamsta arbeten och upp- 
tradt sasom verldens storste botaniker med sitt Systema naturce 
atervande han, trogen sin karlek till faderneslandet. I borjan 
voro bans utsigter i Stockholm foga lofvande, men snart lyckades 
ban sasom lakare vinna kunder, och blef af riksradet Carl Gustaf 
Tessin framdragen till standernas uppmarksamhet. Hans stora namn 
begynte fran frammande lander kasta sin glans till faderneslandet. 
Sedan han stadgat sitt fortroende som lakare i Stockholm, 
gifte ban sig. Den botaniska larostolen i Upsala var det mal dit 
han langtade, och oaktadt sina motstandares intriger vann ban 
det ***) inom kort. Och nu begynte ett nytt tidehvarf afven for 
Upsala akademi. Fran aflagsna lander samlades framlingar kring 
den larostol, der den liflige, Ijushariga, fint bildade naturforska- 
ren med en gladtig uppsyn och skarpa, spelande blickar forelaste 
sin vetenskap. Fran alia verldens delar skickades ocksa till ho- 
nom naturens alster, och allt markvardigt, som upptacktes i na- 

*) Blef uppmarksam pa, noticed. 
*') Att lara kanna to become acquainted. 
**') Inom kort within a short time. 



( 85 ) 

turens riken pa bans tid, sancles till honom for att erhalla namn 
och rum i bans system. Han hyllades sasom botanikens fiirste, 
icke blott af de larde, utan afven af sin tids regenter. Sjelfnjot 
ban med adel vardigbet sin aia ocb lycka. Han kande sitt var- 
de, men forenade med denna kansla en okonstlad odmjukhet, liar- 
ledd ur en djup religios grund. Hans bogsta gladje var den, 
"att Gud latit honom skada in uti sia bemliga radkammare". 
Linne var fodd d. 23 Maj 1708, ocb dog d. 10 Jan. 1778. 

Melliiv. 

UR E. G. GEIJERS MINNEN. 

Jag var tjugu ar, ocb kom fran akademieu. Det beslots 
att jag skuUe forsoka mig i bvad man kallar en kondition, en 
larareplats, ocb om sa ske kunde, i ett fornamt bus. En fader- 
lig van, fran bvilken i synnerbet denna tanke utgick^ bade till- 
bragt en del af sin iingdom i stora verldeu. Han kallades der- 
ifran ocb ifran glansande lUsigter, genom forliisten af sina for- 
aldrars formogenbet, ocb, sasom jag tror, genom foljderna af en 
olycklig karlek. Han skref till en af sina imgdomsvanner ocb 
anbefallte mig till det basta. Den bogt iippsatte mannens svar 
blef mig visadt. Det inneboll, att man gjort sig underrattad om 
mig pa annat ball. Denna forskning vid universitetet bade ej 
utfallit till min fordel. Jag vore en yngling utan stadga. 

Det var min forsta erfarenbet af bvad namn ocb rykte ville 
saga. Jag tyckte mig utpekad for hela verlden. Mitt bela va- 
sende kom i uppror for att afskudda den ofortankta namnkun- 
nigbet genom forvarfvandet af en battre. Sa grep jag till pen- 
nan, och skref Areminnat bfver Stan Sture den dldre, till taf- 
ling 1 Svenska Akademien ar 1803. 

Radd och med storsta hemligbet gick jag till verket. Jag 
visste ej ens, *) da tanken uppstod, hvilket prisamne var utsatt for 
aret. Det skuUe sta i Post- och Inrikes-Tidningarna, hvilka, 
efter att ha gjort sin rund i socknen, stannade i prestgarden. 
En augusti-afton vandrade jag med mitt bekymmer astad dit, 
och begarde, under nagon forevandning, af komministern att fa 
se bvad som kunde vara ofrigt af tidningarne for aret. Han drog 



') Jag visste ej ens, 1 did not even know. 



( 86 ) 

fram en gammal bordslada, der bland ostkanter och brodbitar 
en bundt mer och mindre fullsljiudiga niimror var instucken, 
lyckligtvis ibland dem den jag sokte. Pa vagen hem erfor jag forst 
hvad det vill saga alt ga hafvande med ett vitteit foster. Tid- 
ningsbladet blef mig ordentligen tungt i fickan. Mina tankar vo- 
ro alia likasom pa flygt. Mig tycktes *) jag sokte dem, raedan fot- 
terna under en sent pa qvallen fortsatt vandring stotte mot stock 
och sten. Jag kiinde ej sofva. 

Foljande dagen slog jag iipp **) och laste under angest och 
suckan, i Dahns Svenska Hlstoria, som (defekt) fanns i huset, 
hvad sora rorde rain hjelte. Det var alia mina kallor. Jag vet 
mig aldrig hafva last nagonting sa hardsmalt; och likval skulle 
deraf utdragas den aldrafinaste saften af en doftande valtalighet. 
Det var ett arbete! Lycka att den gamle Riksforestandaren ej 
kandt det annu i sin graf! 

Sedan man nagorlunda kommit till riitta med ***) amnet, var 
en ej ringa svarighet att fa det pa papperet. Min far var en Strang 
hushallare med sadant. — Jag gomde det papper, jag erhoU, i 
ett gammalt tomt vaggursfoderal ; dit ocksa Sten Stures Aremin- 
ne, allt som det skrefs, ark efter ark, nedsteg. 

Att bibehalla hemligheten var ej latt i ett hus, der alle vo- 
ro vane att veta om hvarandras goromal. Likval lyckades det 
mig utan fortrogen ; och en vacker afton sankte jag med darran- 
de hand och klappande hjerta, mitt arbete, renskrifvet och haf- 
tadt, omslaget och forsegladt, for sista gangen i den dunkla gom- 
ma, hvarur det med nasta morgonrodnad skulle afga per posto 
till parnassens hojder. 

Det kunde hemma ej inskrifvas i postboken utan att vacka 
uppmarksamhet. Jag bemaktigade mig derfore, sedan postgum- 
raan om qvallen bortgatt, hemligen nyckeln till postvaskan, rod- 
de ensam tidigt foljande morgon ofver Klara elf till nasta post- 
gard, och fick salunda mitt paket inskrifvet och afsandt. 

Hosten tillbragte jag hemma. — I borjan af December ma- 
nad sag mina ogon en uppmaning i tidningarna till forfattaren af 
Areminnet ofver Sten Sture den aldre med valspraket: No7i 
*) Mig tycktes it seemed to me that. 
**) Slog jag upp / looked foi\ 
*") Kommit till ratta med had overcome the difficulties of. 



( 87 ) 

civium ardor prava juhentium &c. att *) gifva sig hos Sven- 
ska Akademieas sekreterare tillkanna. Min syster fragade mig, 
hvarfore jag blef sa rod. i ansigtet af avisorna. 

Obekant med de akademiska formerna visste jag knappt om 
denna uppmaning betydde godt eller ondt. Emellan bafvan och 
hopp besvarade jag den. Foljande postdag imderiattade mig ett 
bref ifran Herr Landshofdingeii Rosenstein, i uttryck, hvilkas 
upprigtighet och varma hela bans uppforande emot mig seder- 
mera besannade, att Svenska Akademien tilldelat mig sitt stora pris. 

Jag stortade raed det oppna brefvet i hand in 1 mina for- 
aldrars rum. Deras ofverraskning var stor och i borjan stiim. 
Min goda mor slot mig till sitt hjerta, mina syskon omfamnade 
mig. Alia hiisets vanner jiibilerade. Om min aldrige van och 
valgorare berattade man mig, att ban vid emottagandet af un- 
derrattelsen tidigt en morgon, genast gick in till sina broder 
(gamla ogifta officerare, sasom ban sjelf), satte en stol uppa bor- 
det, sig sjelf pa stolen och med hog rost forkunnade min ara, 

Min far mins jag aldrig ha smekat mig. Vart forhallande 
till honom, ehuru karleksfullt, var dock alltfor genomtrangdt af 
den djupaste vordnad for att vara fortroHgt. Denna dag, da vi 
en gang tillfalligtvis mottes, strackte ban ut sin hand och tryckte 
den emot mitt brost. Af alia karleksbetygelser, liksom alia be- 
ioningar, har ingen sa rort mig. — Och **) an i dag kan jag 
ej tanka derpa utan tarar. 

DEN SORJANDE MODREN. 

Ser ni, nara kyrkogardens mur, denna qvinnoskapnad, sit- 
tande pa en sten och ororHg som denna? Vardslost falla lockar 
af granade bar ned ofver hennes axlar, vinden leker med hen- 
nes sonderrifna klader. Hon ar gammal och'stelnad, men ej blolt 
af ar. Ga ej kallt forbi, — gif henne en skarf; — lange skall 
hon ej besvara er . . . . Se hennes krycka .... hennes slocknande 
ogon, smartan omkring den tysta munnen, hvarfore sitter hon 
der .... derfore att hon ej kan vara annorstades .... hon ar, 
der hennes hjerta ar, vid sina barns graf. Sorgen ofver dem 

*) gifva tillkanna to make knowtit 
") an i dag to this day. 



( 88 ) 

har gjort hennes ogons och hennes forstands Ijus skumma. Hon 
marker ej, hur hostlofven falla orakring henne, hon kanner ej, 
da varvindar smalta snon pa grafven ; men alia dagar gar hon 
dit, och soramarens lietta och vinterns kold finner henne der 
lika stilla, lika kiinslolos. Ingen som kanner henne, talar till 
henne, och hon talar till ingen. Hon har dock ett mal, hon 
vantar, .... hvad? .... doden! .... Under langa ar har hon sett 
grafvar omkring sig.oppnas, och i tyst och fredligt skote emot- 
taga jordens trotte vandrare, men annii sitter hon en dod bland 
de doda och vantar. Fbedrika Bremer. 

VIKINGEN. 
Vikingen, med sinnet fullt af stora, modiga beslut, hade blott 
ett val sig foresatt: *) att segra eller do. Beggedera forde till 
malet. Sin dod betraktade han som vagen till evig ara och 
namnkunnighet, sitt lif som en kamp till vinnande af detta mal. 
Hela bans lefnad var en kedja af kampabragder och afventyr, 
han sokte faror och ansag for en lust att bekampa dem. Fran 
ungdomen fortrogen med vattnets element, och tillbringande pa 
hafvet sommarn af aret och sommarn af sin lefnad, mottog bans 
sjal intrycket af den stora bild af naturen, som der omgaf honom. 
Hans afsigter gingo ut pa idel stora ting, bans hopp, bans begar 
voro omatliga som hafvets rymd, da, ombord pa sitt harnadsskepp, 
han med sin blick matte den vidstrackta bana, hafvet for honom 
oppnade och styrande i det fjerran, obekanta bla, han med Fri- 
thiof qvad om sin fard : 

Nu skall jag segla 

I kallaste stormen. 

Lata latt undan 

LSngskeppet ga. 
Gimgande pa drakens rygg pa svallande sjo, kande han sig glad 
och fri som flygande fageln. Traffade honom vidriga oden, sa 
gick han dem med sjalsstorhet till motes. I storm och nod, i 
alia motande vanskligheter, bibeholl han stadse samma oforsagda 
sinne, for fall beredd som for medgang. Profvad i manga skif- 
ten under bestandiga farder till sjoss **) och till lands, van att 

*) Sig foresatt offered him. 
**) Till sjos hy sea. 



( 89 ) 

y 
iimgas med faror och afventyr och att trosta pa sig sjelf, forvarf- 

vade han derigenom en kold, en sinnesradighet och en tyndig- 

het, som ofta lyckligt raddade honom ur den brydsammaste stall- 

ning. Skeppsbrott i stallet att nedsla bans mod, gaf honom me- 

ra erfarenbet. *) Midt ibland vagor och klippor pa bafvet, midt 

ibland fieader och faror pa landet, forlorade han aldrig fortroen- 

de till sig sjelf och sin skicklighet att reda sig. "Honom ofta 

"missjemt varder handande, som vida far." — "Men i all vada 

"och svarighet varder omsider alltid nagot att rada." — "Den 

"endast^ som vid allting radder ar, ma intet rad gagna." — 

"Hug gifver balfva segern." Dessa och mangfaldiga andra af dy- 

lik art i vara forntidssagor forekommande tankesprak aro sadana, 

som alia voro hemtade wx erfarenhetens lefvande skola. Upphojd 

ofver all fruktan och foraktande doden, fanns ingenting sa djerft 

och afventyrligt, som vikingen icke vagade. I arf och blod och 

genom gudalara voro bos honom inplantade de grimdsatser, att 

verlden borer tappra man till, att man hellre bor lefva derfor 

att inlagga ara och berom, an att komma till bog alder, och att, 

af allt, det hederligaste var att lefva af vapen och do i vapen. 

Till kampafard mitt lif 

I min ungdom vigdes. 



Hardt hjerta i brostet 
Mig i barnaar 
Oden skankte. 



Ej tarfva kampar 

Doden att qvida. 
Den ena hjeltedriften uppmanade till nya. I tafling med bvar° 
andra sokte harnadernas heroer att i kampadad och i storbeten 
af foretag ofverga den ene den andre. Det fordrades, for att 
vinna ryktbarbet och namn pa en skadeplats, som hvimlade af 
hjeltar, att man borde gora underverk. Till hvilka jatteforetag, 
forvanande kampabragder och underbara afventyr detta maste le- 
da, det framte vikingatagens bistoria och de minnen deraf, i syn- 
nerhet England, Frankrike, sodra Italien och Ryska riketbevara, 
Strinisholm. 

*) Midt ibland in the midst. 



( 90 ) 
LEFNADSSATTET I SVERIGE PA GUSTAF WASAS TID. 

Tarflighet och enkelhet i hvardagslag, iitsokt prakt, ofta 
smaklos och lojlig, vid hogtidliga tillfallen, sadant var tidens kan- 
netecken. Manga af vara beqvamliglieter saknades. Fonsteiglas 
var annu hogst sallsynt; j i stallet for de fordoa skjutluckorna, 
anvandes fint gallerverk, larft eller pergament. ^pisar i stallet 
for kakelugnar bibelioilo sig annu ofver tva hnndrade ar. Mattor, 
hos de fattiga grofva, hos de rika stickade med giild och silke, 
betackte timraervaggarna. Kring desamma voro tjocka, vaggfasta 
bankar, hos de formognare af ek. Framfor dem stodo stora lan- 
ga bord, lika tjocka. Inga stolar, iitan losa bankar och smarre 
pallar fiyttades kring rummet. TaHrikar voro sallsynta; de om- 
byttes ej, afven om ratterna voro aldrig sa manga och oUka. 
Knif, gaffel och sked maste hvarje gast medfora. *) Urverk voro 
sa siillsynla, att, da storfursten i Ryssland vid denna tiden erholl 
ett sadant **) till skanks af konungen i Danmark, trodde ban 
det vara ett trolldomsdjur, ditsandt till bans och rikets forderf; 
hvarfore ban med storsta hast skickade det ater till Danmark 
igen. Middagen ats kl. 10, qvallen kl. 5. — Kl. 9 a 10 gick 
man till sangs, steg sa mycket bittidare upp. Kladerna gjor- 
des ***) till det mesta af ylle ; linne rackte knappt till nastklacler, 
Helgedagsdragterna voro dyrbara, men starka. En kjortel tjenade 
ofta mormor, mpr. och dotter efter hv^arandra till hogtids. Qvin- 
noma hade u^pstrnket bar, langa tatt atsittande kladningar med 
hoga spetskragar. Karlarne nyttjade spanska dragten. Deras har 
var i borjan langt och skagget rakadt ; men det forandrades snart 
sa att blott presterna bibehollo det ianga haret och slata hakan. 
De andre borjade hafva kort har och langt skagg. Blott kyrkor- 
na nyttjade vaxljus, de fornamaste talgljus, folket torrvedsstickor. 
Sangarna voro breda, vaggfasta, icke manga; gasterna lades flere 
tillsammans, ofta med varden sjelf. Sa skedde till och med hos 
fursteliga personer. Vagarna voro ganska daliga och fa, sa att 



*) Derfore var det ett gammalt ordsprSk: 

"Den, som vill till hofva naska 
Maste ha knif och sked i taska. 

*') Till skanks as a present. 

** ) Till det mesta principally. 



( 91 ) 

vagnar sallan kande nyttjas. Under Johan III:s tid (1564 -—1592) 
inkom den forsta ofvertackta vagn. De fiesta resor skedde *) till 
hast, och da det regnade, togo de kungliga prinsessorna stora 
vaxdukskappor ofver sig. Hoga titlar brukades icke. Konungeu 
kallades Hans Nad^ prinsarna Junker, prinsessorna Froken. Om 
adelsherrarna nyttjades ej deras slagt- utan deras faders-namn ; 
t. ex. i St. f. Tiire Roos eller Lars Sparre, skref och sade man 
Ture Jonson, Lars Siggesson, eller annu kortare herr Ture, herr 
Lars. — Hos hela folket radde mycken vildhet och oordning, 
foljder af tiden sjelf och de manga inbordes krigen. IVafralten 
anlitades mer an lagen. Wapen och vapenofningar nyttjades be- 
standigt. Enligt gammal sed stego riddrarne belt och ballet jern- 
kladda i bradsangen. Men likasom de fordna riddnre voro de 
afven hogst okunniga, i synnerhet de aldre. Manga af koniing 
Gustafs hofdingar och stathallare kiinde ej ens lasa, annu mindre 
skrifva. De maste halla en sarskild man for att lasa och besva- 
ra konungens bref. Catholska laran var val afskaffad, men myc- 
ket af dess vidskepelse blef qvar och icke blott allmogen utan 
afven de fornamare och hogsta trodde pa trolleri, skogsra, tom- 
tegubbar, necken, m. m. Lakarekonsten bestod ocksa till det 
mesta uti boner och besvarjningar. A. Fhyxell. 

TILL SKOLUNGDOMEN. 
J aren annu for unga att fullt forsta vigten af det andamal, 
hvarfore J bar aren samlade : men sa boren J dock inse, att det 
maste vara maktpaliggande, och att det asyftar allenast er egen 
fordel. Staten gor stora omkostnader derfore, edra foraldrar be- 
rofva sig kanske ofta det nodvandiga, for att bar underhalla er, 
^ edra larare uppoffra sin dag for eder. Sa stora bemodanden kun- 
'^ na ej asyfta nagot obetydligt, och de gora det ej heller. Hvad 
'de asyfta, det ar det hogsta for er, det ar ett lifs varde, det ar 
er framtids lycka. Ert lifs varde: ty det ar falskt, hvad kanske 
nagon vill inbilla er, att det skuUe finnas genare och sakrare me- 
xi del till fortkomst och befordran i staten, an kunskaper och dygd, 
Tiden ar val ond : men likval icke sa ond, att ej duglighet och 
heder, hvar de finnas i nagon utmarktare grad, ofverallt gora sig 






*) Till hast on horse back- 



( 92 ) 



plats. Staten har i detla afseende ej atl beklaga sig ofver nagot 
ofverflod, vi behofva ej annu frtikta vanpris pa dessa varor. Men 
det beror af er sjelfva, hiiruvida i forvai fven dem, eller ej. Till- 
fallet ar oppnadt, lararen gor hvad ban kaii. Men den sad, som 
faller pa halleberget, ar forlorad; ett baglost sinne gor all under- 
visning fafang. Skall afsigten vinnas, sa maste vi fordra flit och 
uppmarksamhet a er sida. Forsummen derfore icke er tid, ty 
den forkisten later ej ersatta sig; arbeten, ty menniskan ar fodd 
till arbete, och iitan bemodande vinnes ingen framgang. Gaf- 
vorna aro mangahanda, men den som med redligt bemodande 
utvecklar och anvander dem ban fatt, ban bar infriat sin forbin- 
delse till faderneslandet, till foraldrar, till larare, till sig sjelf. 
Han ar all ara vard och saknar ej beller sin Ion i framtiden. 
Anstrangen derfore edra krafter, gripen tiden i flygten, och slap- 
pen honom icke, innan ban lart er sin visbet. Utom det J gag- 
nen er sjelfva, sa besinnen bum manga J kiinnen gladja med er 
sedighet, med er lydnad, med edra framsteg. J gladjen derige- 
nom forst och framst edra foraldrar, som ej bar nagon annan, 
nagon varmare onskan an ert basta, som genom er framgang anse 
sig belante for all sin karlek, all sin omsorg, alia sina bekymmer. 
J gladjen dernast edra larare, som aro er sjals foraldrar, som 
ideligen arbeta for er, som J derfore aren skyldige vordnad, bor- 
sambet och erkansla. J gladjen slagtingar och anforvandter. J 
gladjen det land som fodt er ; ty mannens ara aterfaller pa bans 
fosterbygd, liksom frukten faller ater pa den jord, der tradet upp- 
skjatit. J gladjen sluUigen afven mig, som annu ar er framman- 
de, men som J framdeles skolen lara att kanna. J hafven kan- 
ske hort, att jag alskar ungdomen, och det ar ocksa en sanning. 
Men det ar endast den ungdom, som visar vordnad for det be- 
liga, karlek for dygden, vordnad for larare, laraktighet, flit, ar- 
betshag. Laten mig framdeles finna er sadana. Da skall jag 
valsigna det ansvar, som annars bUr mig tungt; da skall jag 
gladas, som en fader glades, nar det gar bans barn val. 

EsAiAs Tegner. 



1 



( 93 ) 

UR ETT TAL TILL MINNE AF KONUNG GUSTAF IH. 

Kort efter Herlig Carls hemkomst fraa sin iitlandska fard 
foretog kronprinsen i borjan af 1771 en dylik, atfoljd af sin 
yngste broder och sin fordne Guvernor, Riksradet Grefve Scheffer. 
De begge grefvarue af Gottland och Oland *) hade uppgjort till 
sin reseplan, att tillbringa vintren i G alliens hufvudstad, seder- 
mera med varen ofversegla till England, njiita sommaren uader 
Italiens blida sol och med hosten hvila nt vid Rhens driifvokuUar. 
Efter att i Danmark hafva besokt anforvandterna till Sophia Mag- 
dalena, i Holstein en bror till Adolf Fredrik, i Bruosvig en sy- 
ster till Lovisa Ulrika, foitsatte de ofver Nederlanderna vagen 
till Paris, der dg i slutet af Februari intraffade. Sitt hopp i af- 
seende pa de tillernade politiska underhandlingarna med Franska 
kabinettet hade Gnstaf till en stor del byggt pa Frankrikes da- 
varande Premier-Minister, Hertigen af Choisene; men till sin 
led^ria^ erhoU ban redan i Zweibriickea tidning omdenna mini- 
sters oformodade fall, genom en af de manga hofintriger, som 
kring den svage Ludvig XV spunno sina qvinliga tradar. For 
denna missrakning fann ban en ersattning i den personliga van- 
skap, hvarmed ban af Franska konimga-familjer blef omfattad, 
och i den beimdrande uppmarksamhet, som bans sallsynta egen- 
skaper, bans alskvarda umgange, bans intagande snille tillvimno 
honom ofverallt, Pariserboerna forvanades, att bland nordens 
isar kunde vaxa en Fnrste, som i forfinad bildning ej tog, men 
gaf monster: allt, bvad Paris egde iitmarkt och lysande, taflade 
om bans ynnest, och i en af Franska Akademiens sessioner, som 
Gustaf bevistade, upplaste A. Alembert en dialog ur Elyseen, der 
ban lat Drottning Christina och Des Cartes utofva sitt smicker 
pa den snillrika Grefven af Gottland, Hvilken sorghg bild af 
del menskliga lifvets ombytlighet framstaller ej tatlan af det da 
sa lysande bofvet i Versailles ! Nar, under de dagliga skadespelens 
glans, alias blickar riktades mot den kongliga ioge, som tycktes 
innesluta lyckans bogsta foremal, — hvilken inbilining var val 
da nog mork att ana ett sa tragiskt slut bakom framtidens oupp- 
dragna tackelse ! Der salt, omgifven af det mest skimrande hof i 



*) Titlar antagna af prinsarna under resan. 



( 94 ) 

Europa en aldrig konung, med halfslackt lif; — at bans sista 
dagar voio beta qval sparda. Der satt stralande af nngdom och 
prakt, det iiyss formalda tronfoljarparet, Liidvig och Maria An- 
toinette; — de sago framfor sig en thron, men ej bakom den 
schavotterna och bilan. Der syntes vid dess sida, de unga Prid- 
sarna af Provence och Artois, i blomman af ett irraiide iifs frid- 
losa utveckling; — och slutligen, der ses Gustaf, arfvingen till 
en krona i norden, beundrad, firad, lycklig, utan aning att nyss 
bans fader ar i Sverige afliden, ban sjelf i detta ogonbhck konnng, 
och att, sasom sadan ban en gang skali falla ett blodigt offer 
for sitt folk, aret innan bans van, den sextonde Liidvig, med li~ 
ka tankesatt delar ett lika ode. Adolf Fredrik var dod — och 
pa Seinens strand helsades Gustaf for Sveriges konung. 

W. C. BOTTIGEB. 

UR SVENSKA FOLKETS HISTORIA. 
Men konungen lade sjelf band vid verket; och det ar bans 
enskilda frikostighet som Upsala Universitet har att tacka for sitt 
bestand. Genom gafvobref af den 31 Angusti 1625 forarade 
Gustaf Adolf, af de nu i bans hand forenade Gustavianska arf- 
vegodsen, trehundrade femtio hemman till Upsala Akademi, med 
forklaring att som dessa hemman voro bans arf och egne, ban 
forunnade dem at Akademien till dess evardliga, alltid blifvande 
egendom. Utom sin donation anslog Konungen till Universitetet 
kronotionden af flera socknar i Westmanland och helsingland, 
gaf praepende-pastorater at Theologerna, samt ett bondehem- 
man i lonetillokning at bvar och en af de ofrige Professorerna ; 
dessutom tre tusen tvahundrade femtio daler arligen till ett com- 
munitet for studenter, med serskildt anslag for inkop af inven- 
tarier, samt Ion for styresman och betjening; vidare tva tusen 
fembundrade daler arligen till underhall for Stipendiater, och hun- 
drade daler till arliga beloningar at dessa ; hvarjemte ban skankte 
Universitetet sitt eget Boktryckeri, stiftades dess Bibliothek genom 
foraring af sin egen boksamling, forordnade det en arlig inkomst, 
och lat bygga det (sedermera af Carl VI tillokta) bus, som an- 
nu kallas Akademie Gustaviana. — Till rikets Gymnasier ar af- 
ven Gustaf Adolf upphofsman; ty ehuru af alder den inrattning 



( 95 ) 

fanns, att vid Domkyrkorna visse Lectorer hade imderhall af 
kyrkotiondeu, gjorde konnngen deraf forst oidentliga laroluis, med 
flere larare och stoire inkomster. Det forsta gymnasium i Sve 
rige imattades i Westeras 1620 (tillokt 1623 och 1627): det 
andra i Strangnas 1626: det tredje i Linkoping 1628, och sam- 
raa ar erholl Finland, som redan 1618 fatt ett Gymnasium 1 

o 

Wiborg, annu ett i Abo. 

Sa blef denne store konang raidt under kriget stiftare af 
Sverges Undervisningsverk, och paminner derigenom, att afven 
hans vapen fordes for den menskliga odlingens hehga sak. Der- 
fore offrade han pa dess altare hvad andra skulle anvandt pa 
vapen. Och i hvilken tid? Det finns intet hogie och adlare hopp, 
an det som Gustaf Adolf nedlagt om Sveriges framtid i dessa 
sina stiftelser. De blefvo ej mindre politiskt an vetenskapligt 
vigtiga. Ty cm Sverige fran denna tid framgent sa ofta sett 
man ur hyddan stiga genom kunskaper och fortjenst till rikets 
hogsta viirdigheter, sa ar detta ock Gustaf Adolfs verk. 

E. G. Geijeb. 

UR 'EN VANDRING I ROM." 

Vi togo vagen uppfor Tarpejiska klippan till Capitolium. 
Man har nu Forum med dess fornlemningar under sina fotter. 
Fran tornet kan man urskilja de sju kullarnas belagenhet. Det 
panorama, som omger askadaren, ar den rikaste forntidshafd, all- 
tid oppen, nastan alltid bestralad af en j^iolnfri himmel. Man 
skulle der daghgen, under ett ar kunna tillbringa nagra intres- 
santa timmar. Pa nedvagen gar man forbi Marci Aurelii staty 
till hast, af forgyld brons, och de segertecken, som egnades at 
Marius, efter hans seger ofver Chimbrerna och tentonerna, samt 
stadnar ett ogonblick framfor Michel Angelos hus. Det ar en li- 
ten envaningsbyggnad, med endast tva fonster, nu bebodd af ett 
fattigt handtverkarfolk. 

En smal gata forer till Forum Trajani. Af all dess fordna 
prakt har blott en enda lemning trotsat seklerna; men det ar 
afven den skonaste segerkolonn i verlden. Basreheferna, som ut- 
goras af 2,500 figurer, tecknade af mastarehand, hafva varit en 
kalla for Rafaels och Ginlia Romanos studier. I kolonnens fot 



( 96 ) 

forvaiades fordom den gyllne iirna, som gomde Trajani stoft, och 
pa spetsen hojde sig segrarens kolossala bild, af forgyld brons. 
Nil synes der Aposteln Petriis, uppford af Sixtus V. 

Da man vill fortsatta sin vandring, oppna sig tvenne vagar: 
den ena till Mons Qvtrinaiis, som prydes af de kollosala hastar- 
na, pa hvilkas fotstallning lasas namnen Phidias och Praxiteles 
(och hvilka, om de an ej harrora fian dessa mastare, dock arc 
Grekiskt arbete af forsta ordningen), samt derifran till Diocletiani 
Thermer och flera heriiiga villor; den andra ofver Tibern, till 
Adriani ryktbare grafvard. Vi valja denna sednare och befinna 
oss snart pa Roms hiifviidgata, il Cerso, genom sin strackning och 
palatsernas mangd mahanda den skonaste i Europa. Vi hafva 
knappt himnit den halfvags, da var uppraarksamhet anyo fastades 
af en segerkolonn. Det ar den, som Romerska folket lat nppre- 
sa at Marcus Aurelius, efter bans seger ofver Marcomannerna. 
Den ar mindre skon an Trajani, men *) i anseende till fotstall- 
ningen hogre. Den bar fordom verldsbeherrskarens bild af for- 
gyld brons, och bar nii Aposteln Paiili, upprest af Sixtus V. 
Invid denna plats oppnar sig en annan, som prydes af Augiisti 
Sol-obelisk, hvilken kejsaren lat fora fran Heliopolis och iippfora 
pa Campus Martius samt helga at solen (^soli donum dedil^ som 
orden uti inskriften lyda). 

Efter en vag af nagra minuter, genom obetydliga gator, be- 
finna vi oss pa en plats, i hvars forgrund ettaldrigt tempel fan gslar 
vara blickar. Denna Ijyggnad ar lika enkel som majestatisk. Fran 
dess panna, hvilken tvenne artusenden med vordnad forbigatt, 
aterspeglas annu samma lugn, hvarmed den sett triumfbagar och 
throner, kejsaredomen och folkvalden falla och deras spillror spri- 
das som leksaker for barn. Det var fordom alia Gudars boning 
och ar nu alia helgons-, det ar nu, som fordom, fromhetens och 
konstens helgedom. Det ar Pantheon. 

Da man intrader i templet, kannej^man, att den Ijusstrom, 
som flodar ned fran kupolen, varit amnad att bestrala Gudar, 
icke blott dodliga. Dessa ma hafva varit hvilka som heist; deras 
anletsdrag bara dock spar af forgangelsen. Nar man uti inbill- 
ningen flyttar sig tillbaka till den tid, da Olympens bilder, fram- 

*) 1 anseende till as regards. 



( 97 ) 

troUade af den Grekiska mejseln, blickade ned fran nicherna i 
denna sal, hvilka nii fyllas med grafvar och helgonaben, skyn- 
dar man ater at att beiindra de yttre lemningarna skonade af 
tiden. Bebnh. von Beskow. 

TOREARFAMILTERNA. 

Det finnes ett drag i svenska nationallynnet, som sallan for- 
nekap sig, det ar allmogens kansla for en viss grad af komfort, 
prydlighet och snyggliet. Det ar endast vid de begge andpunk- 
terna, hos den rike bonden, som gor ett olyckligt forsok att bar- 
ma de battre standen, och hos stat-torparen eller sadane jord- 
torpare, som digna under palagor, man marker motsatsen. 

Hos medelklassen af bonderna ater, der hvarken rikedom 
eller fattigdom bringat dem ur deras nationella stallning, ar stii- 
gan, oaktadt all sin enkell^et, ett monster af natthet och pryd- 
lighet. Den hvitmenade spiseln med sin sopade hall, och som 
om sommaren klades med friska'lofruskor: det grofva, men dock 
rena golfvet; de simpla gardinerna, som hanga pa fonsterkanter- 
na och pryda, hyllorna, och som besta af sa kallad "knQppling" 
eller "uppknytbr," det vill saga andan af linnevafvarne, hvars 
losa tradknippor hopknytas till ett slags gallerrallt forrader en 
strid mellan skonhetssinnet och de sma tillgangarne, i hvilken 
det forra vinner. 

Om man jemfor sin inre belatenhet, da man intradt 1 ett 
praktrum, der sideri, guld och sammet, der trymaer och kronor 
ofverallt glansa, med den man kanner, da man betraktar det inre 
af en svensk bondstuga, der ingen malning, intet guld doljer 
tradet, som skuradt och fint tyckes vinna ^enom sin alder, ty 
det blir med hvarje ar hvitare; om man da ser nagra blanka 
kopparkarl, nagra tenntallrikar, som skina som speglar, och hu- 
sets med bjork-kada sammansatta porslin bred vid en hel rad ler- 
fat med artal i bottnen, sta kompagnivis pa hyllan, lutar jemfo- 
relsen at den lilla kojan, och man beklagar blott, att man ej 
kanf^s^a riktigt rak for att ej stota i takbjelkarne. 

Dit man saledes heist trader, ^ar i en sa kallad rygg-as- 
stuga i det fattiga Smaland, der, hogt undar tak, hafrekakorna 

-'■'■•---■— tf.^-k 



( 98 ) ^. 

hanga pa sina stanger och der kanhanda att en killing, bar- 
nens van och lekkamrat, kommer en till mote och hiktar pa 
handen for att fa nagot, och bjuder sina hornspetsar till strid, 
nar han finner sig bedragen. Men detta trefliga hem har endast 
sjelf-egaren, som bor pa sin lilla hemmansdel, och den frie 
backstugusittaren, som ar konung i sin koja, sa liten hon ar. 
Begge dessa ega sig sjelfve. 

Deremot sa snait vi intrada pa herrgards-gebiten, finna vi 
storre eller raindre afvikelser fran den urspriingliga karakteren. 
Det finnes till all lycka, manga egendomsegare, som gora myc- 
ket, om icke allt, for sitt folks trefnad; men endast den omstan- 
digheten, att torparens stallning ej ar saker, att han kan nppsa- 
gas, att bans kontrakt kan hojas, gor att han koramer i en an- 
nan, i en falsk stallning, som den fattiga sjelfegaren, eller den, 
som blott har Hfstidsbesittning pa en stnga, undviker. Det Ar 
nemligen en framtid, som felas hela denna befolkning; ty for att 
ega en framtid fordras sakerhet. Om torparen saledes samlar 
formogenhet, sker detta icke derfore, att han sjelf, bans barn och 
barnbarn skola qvarblifva pa samma torfva, ntan pa det att han 
ma kunna flytta, om behofvet sa pakallar. 

Denna nomad-ide lyser igenom ofverallt i bans iefnadssatt 
och kastar nagonting'^vardslost och otrefligt in i bans koja; han 
behandlar den, som den vore blott ett nattqvarter; ty det lonar 
ej modan, att for nagra ar blott gora sig besvar att pntsa den och 
gora den prydlig. Och dock framlefver han hela sin tid i sam- 
ma stnga; han blir ej uppsagd, bans kontrakt blir ej hojdt, men 
likval har denna osakerhet som ett Damocles-svard bestandigt 
hangt ofver bans hufvud, och instinktlikt kanner han, att han 
ej ar saker, fastan han mycket sallan tanker derpa. 

Penningar och Arbete, 
af Onkel Adam. (D:r Wetterbkrgb.) 

UR "EN SVENSK ADLING 1 PARIS UNDER RESTAURATIONEN." 
Vande sig Segerstam, granskande, till sina kamrater, som 
narmast och dagligast omgafvo honom, motte honom samma fri- 
vola ton, samma yra lattsinne, samma brist pa grundsatser, som 
i sailskapslifvet. Officerare vid det Regemente han tillhorde 



( 99 ) 

voro lanfft ifraa att narma sig del nuvarande Paris" s5 kallade 
"^^Lejon," ett namn, som de hufvndsakligen genom sin ragg torde 
hafva fortjent, ty af alia mig bekanta Regements-tiramerman kaii 
bestamdt ingen besta vid jemforelse med nagon af dessa Boule- 
vardernes och de Elyseiska faltens imderdjur. De voro iippfod- 
da, dessa Officerare ur Frankrikes foraamsta alter, i en for djap 
kansla af det verkligt passande, voro sedan barndomen vana vid 
for mycket behag i den yttre formen, att kunna, vid en prome- 
nad besvara sig med en kapp, som till bredd och langd ofant- 
ligt liknade ett vedtrad, att, da de togo plats pa ett kafe, ge 
alia i grannskapet befintlige gratis-lektioner i konsten att vraka 
sig. Men de forsmadde dereraot intet tillfalie att jaga efter nojet 
— glada afventyr hade blifvit dem ett behof, och soktes rastlost, 
till och med i trakten af Bigtstoiarae — pa Hotel d'Angleterre 
och i Palais Royals spelhns vedervagade de sin framtid med en 
gladtighet, med ett behag, som forvanade — de gralade aldrig, 
men duelerade — en motsagelse, framstalld nagorlimda bestamd, 
ett det lattaste tvifvel om sanningen af en berattelse, var i de- 
ras ogon detsamma, som en utmaning. De hyllade en gudom- 
lighet, som de kallade ara, men som de, i likhet med Osterlan- 
dets Afgudadyrkare, tillstokat pa det besynnerligaste satt, med de 
mest vidimderhga attributer. Ni kimde saga at en af dem, att 
han deltagit i ett forsok att omkiiUkasta thronen, och ni skuUe 
sett ett vanligt loje, nastan som vid ett smicker, halka ofver 
hans lappar. Ni kunde *) midt i ansigtet beskylla honom att 
ha forfort sin basta vans hustru, och han skiille upptagit en sa- 
dan tillvitelse med ytterst forbindlig min, Uksom hade det en- 
dast varit er mening att litet bry honom. Men sag honom, att 
det regemente han tillhor icke ar det bast exercerade i armeen, 
vaga satta i tvifvel, att Franska soldaten icke ar den forste i 
Eiiropa, hviska honom i orat, att hans vador aro for det obevap- 
nade ogat nog osynhga, och, sa sant jag sitter med pennan i 
handen, han ar genast fardig att byta kiilor med er, fastan en- 
dast i Boulogner-skogen, och heist pa sin alsklingsplats for sa- 
dana afventyr, i den lilla bokdungen vid vagen till IVeuilly. Vid 
Belleville och Pres St. Gervais slass blott gesaller och skol- 
*) Midt i ansigtet to his face. 



( 100 ) 

pojkar. Franska aristokratien bidder i fredstid iiteskitande pa dec 
klassiska marken emellan Barriere de Passy och den lilla byn 
Boulogne. , I " 

1 religiost hanseende var ungefar forbistringen densainme, 
som i alia andra forhallanden. Annii hade viil icke beundran for 
Napoleon himnit den fanatiska hojd, som i sednare tider. Man 
ansag honom annii icke for Gud och icke bans Marskalkar for 
Apostlar. Man knabojde icke vid det sedermera at honom hel- 
gade kapellet i Invalid-kyrkan. Men efter revolutionens valdsam- 
ma kastningar, ehuru densamma till och med pioklamerat "ett 
hogsta vasende" och Napoleon organiserat en ordentlig kult, var 
likval forvirringen i de religiosa begreppen alltfor stor, att klar- 
bet och ordning derutinnan *) med ens skiille kunna panyttfo- 
das. Redan kokade i sinnena elementerna till de nya laror, S:t 
Simonismen, kommanismen, m. fl., som forst i sednare tid fatt 
namn och profeter. Otron, ett arf fran det tidehvarf, som nar- 
mast foregick revohitionen, och alldeles icke, som man velat lata 
paskina, ett barn af densamma, gick anna omkring och varfvade, 
genom sin beqvamlighet, sin skenbara sjelfstandighet, talrikapro- 
seiyter, medan, under allt detta, bigotteriet notte sina knan i 
bigtstolarne och kackt begick synder, tryggad pa ofvertygelsen att 
fa dem forlatna. 

Det var med ett ord, i en fullkomlig villervallans tid, i en 
af dessa perioder, hvilka genomgas af moraliska jordskalf, som 
Friherre Segerstam gjorde sitt intrade i Pariser-lifvet. 

Karl Kullbehg. 

UR "KYRKOFESTEX VID ALB4N0." 
Aftonen hade infunnit sig; naturen beredde sig till hvila 
och svalkade sina barn, som dock **) slatt icke ville folja hen- 
nes exempel. Den forestaende kapplopningens markvardighet span- 
de alia sinnen. Midten af storgatan bolls af soldater, icke utan 
raoda, ren och oppen fran den patrangande mangden. Andtligen 
kom det efterlangtade upptradet: en knall-raket sprang i luf- 
len, och tre hastar, utan ryttare, men utstofferade med band, 
tofsar och fjadrar, losslapptes af sina forare pa det lilla faltet vid 



*) Med ens at once. ") Slatt icke by no means. 



(10! ) 

S. Madonna della slella. De rannde, allt hvad de formadde, 
tvars igenom staden till Porta Romana, som var vadjomalet ; en 
blef omsider den forst ankomne, och hoga gladjeskri helsadeden 
flasande segraren. Skvi af mindre glad beskaffenhet utstottes dock 
snart af personer, som kort tillforene slagit vad med hvarandra 
oni taflingens utgang; de som forlorat, forargade sig. Annu hog- 
Ijuddare gralade sins emellan de trenne hastarnes stalldrangar, 
som ledsagat dem at till kampen; den segrande hastens blef be- 
skylld af de tvenne andia, att ban begagnat otillatliga medel, 
till och med trolldom, for att skaffa sitt kreatur triumf. Nagra 
askadare blandade sig i tvisten ; vreden och forvirringen steg mer 
och mer; da lyckligtvis geiiom qvinnornas mellankomst friden i 
en blick aterstallas. Man kan ej visa storre bojlighet och hor- 
samhet mot det vackra konet. Niira bredvid oss tratte tvenne 
karlar med alia tecken af den haftigaste forbittring; plotsligen 
komrao deras hustrar, fattade hvardera sin man i axeln, och ska- 
kade honom belt liudrigt elt par ganger af och till; mannerne sago 
sig om, igenkande sina makar, tystnade *) pa stunden och **) 
skiljde sig at, till utseendet fiillkomligt sansade och liigna. 

Festen var shitad, men gladjen fortfor. I alia osterior, — 
sa beta krogarna har, — brunno gastvanhga Ijus, och pa smala 
bankar, langsefter aflanga bord, drucko man och qvinnor af alia 
aldrar hvarandra tappert till, ur blankande, alltid pa nytt fyllda 
vinflaskor; spisande dervid sina enkla gimstlingsratter, sallat, 
prosciutto och salami. De fornamare sutto pa flatade stolar 
utanfor stadens prydligast caffehus, och sliikade med hanryckning 
det ena isglaset efter det andra. Nappeligen behofs det tillagg, 
att 1 hela den stora folkhopen allt tillgick anstandigt och stilla. 
Italienaren ar af naturen sa matthg, eller sa lyckligen physiskt 
danad och omgifven, att en drucken menniska i detta land skat- 
tas for en lika stor, som skandlig sallsamhet. Derfore aro ej bar, 
liksom i Norden, skoj och slagsmal vasendtliga bestandsdelar af 
folklustbarheter. Med en vida mindre vardad moralisk och reli- 
gios uppfostran, an var allmoges, har den italienska en instinkt 
for hofsamhet, skick, skonhet, som i manga stycken ersatter den. 



") P5 stunden imnttdiately. ") Skiljde sig St separated. 



( 102 ) 

Vi, sasom Svenskar, maste i delta fal! (liksom i flera) tr6sla oss 
med den utsigt, alt smiiningom geaom immerfort kraftfiillaie 
och i del allmanna lefvernet verksamt ingripande griindsatser, 
lagar, sedliga, vetenskapliga, politiska och poetiska bemodanden, 
kiinna erofra oss en jemnvigt mot de hafvor, dem naturen sa 
ymnigt slosat pa Soderns innevanare, och hvilka de visserh'gea 
foga benyttja till framskridande i mensklig foradling. Men hvilka 
oden hadanefter denna natiirs barn ma underga, synes, hvad 
deras religion angar, alternativet for ailtid vara stalldt mellan 
ingen, eller en i viss matto polytheistisk. De, som nii vilja re- 
formera Italien, utan att battre forsta sitt folk an nagonting an- 
nat, hafva hunnit till forstnamnda standpirnkten; men skoia just 
derfor aldrig kimna lyckas, eller atminstone aldrig frambringa 
nagot bestandande. *) Tills vidare dyrka dessa bygders harmlosa 
menniskor Christendomens Gud; men pa sitt vis. De tro, alt 
han gerna ser sina Heliga ihagkommas med festlig vordnad ; de 
erkanna bans narvarelse, men icke med djup tystnad och meian- 
cholisk vardighet, iitan med jublande frojd; de prisa honom, lik- 
som foglarne under himmelen, med sang och lekar. 

P., D. A. Atteubom. 

UR "SOLFJEDERN. ' 

Drottningholras anblick gjorde pa Lovisa Ulrica **) ett djupt 
och angenamt intryck — ett intryck for lifstiden. "Har — ut- 
brast hon — blir mig godt att vara I" Och aningen bedrog henne 
icke: bar tillbragte hon sina lyckligaste dagar i ett land, som 
hennes egen herrsklystnad och hennes gemals vankelmod stortade 
i olyckor; och "Chinas" ***) anlaggning blef minnesvarden ofver 
hennes frojder, 

Medan hon betraktade det herrliga slottet, och, for att saga 
sina nya landsman, sina blifvande undersater, en artighet, upp- 
manade froken Kuesbeck att tillsta, det Preussen ej agde nagot 
praktfullare att skryta med, svangde prinsessan mellan sina fingrar 
en dyrbar solfjeder af elfenben, tunn som lof, skor som glas, 
konstigt inlagd med guld, omsom genombruten, omsom prydd 

*) Tills vidare for the present. ") The consort of Fredrik I of 

Sweden on approaching that place on board a yacht, "') Name 

of a kind of pavilion at Drottningholm. 



( 103 ) 

med de finaste bilder i upphojdt arbete, med ett ord: ett vcrk- 
ligt masterverk i sitt slag. 

Under en rorelse af gladje, da hon skamtade med de kring- 
staende, slant solfjedern iir hennes hand, foil ned pa dacket och 
sprang i stycken. Hoffolket betogs af ledsnad och forskade oro- 
ligt i sin herrskarinnas anletfe, nar man till henne aterlemnade 
de i hast hopplockade spillrorna af det forstorda konststycket. 
Lovisa Ulrika var for litet qvinna att grama sig ofver forliisten 
af en grannlat, for inycket stolt att latsa mer an flyktigt *) gifva 
akt pa ett sa lumpet ofall. Hon mottog, utan att forrada nagon 
sinnesrorelse, bitarne af solfjedern och yttrade med eftertryck, 
medan de Brandenbargska ogonen gjorde en monstrande ru^d 
genom de kringstaendes krets : "Pa staterna och pa min kroVslide^ 
solfjeder kan man lampa samma anmarkning: sammanhindningen 
utgbr deras styrka ; och tvertom : aplittrmg forstor dem.'^^ 

Sorl af bifall och beiindran besvarade Prinsessans traffau- 
de omdome. 

"Som en vackelse att behjerta den sanning, hvilken na tycks 
ansla — fortfor Lovisa Ulrica — ber jag eder emottaga och for- 
vara detta." 

Och nu utdelade hon at de kringstaende bitarne af den son 
driga solfjedern. 

"En sallsam kunglig gafva, icke sannt?" — tillade hon slut- 
ligen, spefullt smaleende — "jag skall framdeles gora den mera 
vardig mig sjelf och eder." M. J. Crcsenstolpe. 

a^fcnffrig^etcng aamcinna jiraftranbe |ja jorben ^ar ^ii^\im t^b^ 
Itgcn **) gatt wi ^a, aii t aW florre oc^ florrc fi3reni'ngar fn^ta mem 
nifforna tiafammana. mo,m fiorrc fijrentng Un i Mia affeenbe fa 
jorben I'^e gtfmaa, an ben, font later ftg BilbaS af folfen )pa jorb^tang 
fcegge ^emt'gferer, ben f. t ^amU luerlben (STften, %\xxU o«i§ ©uropa) 
Dc^ ben f. t n^a (norra od^ fiJbra STmertta). ^tn x Un e^of, ber 
Yox (efttja^ ^^xm befa Begge ^emigfererg (Tagten annu ^unmt fiJga langrc 
Sn aii upptdcf as fi3r ^tvaranbra. S)era§ narmarc forentng iiH en 

*) Gifva akt pS notice. ") ®att \Xi ^j5 tended to. 



( 104 ) 

^ei^d, m in^df fom tcfe 6et^bbe nagonting mi'nbrc an fyU \mx pta^ 
nets anbetifg 6ringanbc HU en fjdl: bctta tidpr fommanbc tibcr. dn 
fa umt>erfat forcning tan annu t<fe pa Kangt ncir mara mer cin anab, 
ba fjclfit^a fammanfmdltanbet af Orient meb Occibent tnom ben gamta 
ttjerlben (5(ften§, 5lfrifaS oc^ ^urc^a^ fultursfamman6inbning) hfiw 
ner ftg langt ifran att waxa njerfftcilbt, e^uru bet reban i SJ^ebeltiben 
grunbabe§ oc^ 6i3rjabe§. 

5tt tmenne fragor af egen mcitfitarbtg^et mafle ivi lemna luar 
u)j:pmdrffamt;et: 1) (;Jt)arfore ben menf!Itga rbrelfen bftt?er jorben, fa 
\)2ai i ^cblingen§ gang, font t fl:ammarne§ tmnbrlngar, (;itintiC(§, bfttjetss 
l^ufivub G(i) fd langt iiUhata m t'dnna, aUiit) ffett ifxan bfier iiU iue* 
fler, b» m. f. i en rigtntng, motfatt jorbenS egen rotation fringaxeln? 
2) Om jorben, oc^ menniffofldgtet ber^ja, ^wilttt i ett famtag utgi3r 
^3(aneten§ t'beala |3rinctp, fjdl etter anbeltf, fan anfeS gammal eCfer^ 
ling? b. n?. f. om bm tfran ftn 6eg^nnelfe (planetenj ffa^jelfe) xM^ 
nabt, numera ndtt dt fabant utirec^IingStiClfianb, fufmen, ait ben i 
ftna 6{(bn{ng§frafter gar utfi3re, eKer om ^m I'de dnnu ^;unnit di fa* 
bant futmen? SSdrt fwar pa ben febnare fragan, fii3bt pa geologiffa 
c^ !§iflortjla anlebningar, f!aCt 6Iif»3a, ait jorben lutferligen *) luarit 
tiff { manga artufenben mer an man trant fig ait antaga; mm att 
benna tiber^mb liMdl for en irarelfe af jorben§ jlorf^et 6et^ber fa ti* 
td, aii Wax pUmi dnnu icfe hloti mdfie ivaxa ganf^a ung, utan ma» 
^dnba ej **) en gang ^unnen ur em^r^otiCtpdnbet* Dm fd ffuffe itja* 
ra, 6ttji(fet titt^or Un utfbrligare unberj"o!ningen ait ana, fd ffola tax 
fd fe, ait beraf ocf fd ftuaret filter, fdivdl pa Un fbrra frdgan, fom i 
attmdn^et ^d mdnga anbra ^bgfl itjigtiga, ^ttjilfa nu li'gga mdngcn 
om mcnni(!opgtctS tv'at ^npt 6ef^mrab tdnfarc pa ^txtat, 

9. 3. i. tldnqtvifl. 



*) SBarit tiU has existed. ") dn gang even. 

This chapter is printed in the old Swedish character, as it is ne- 
cessary the student should become familiar with that type. 



( 105 ) 
Verse» 

JEMFORELSE. 

Hvad blanker pa grenen af rosens trad? 
En droppe, som tillrar ocli tindrar! 
Hur ringa ban ar! bur skalfvaude spad! 
Men en sol i den lilla dock glindrar. 

Hvad blanker pa grenen af Lifvets trad? 
En sjal, som lider och njuter! 
Hur trang hon sig kanner! hur arm till och med! 
Men en Gud hon inom sig sluter. 

Sa aro de bada speglar, forvisst, 
Af ett Ijus, som fyller all verlden; 
Och bada bland tornen, forst Hksom sist, 
Tillbringa blicken af farden. 

Men droppen, hvad ar han? En dagg, en tar, 
Som vinden foraktar att spara. 
At sjalen blott gafs ett lif, som bestar; 
En Ijusbild, som hon kan forvara. 

Och glanser den klar — hur Ijufligt ar da, 
Att vara en droppe af lifvet! 
Ma vindarne komma, ma vindarne ga: 
Dig ar det evarldliga gifvet. 

P. D. A. Atterbom. 

FLO DEN 

Vid flodens kalla sitter jag och stilla 
betraktar himlabarnet, nyfodt der. 
1 fjallens vagga hvilar an den lilla, 
Och diar molnet, som dess moder ar. 

Men se i skogeii vaxer gudasonen, 
och drommer redan om bedrifters iarm. 
Han gungar solen och han gungar manen, 
med evig langtan i sin unga barm. 



( 106 ) 

Men icke Irifs han under fiirens grenar, 
Ej mellan bergens tranga vaggar mer. 
Hur yr han jagar efter dalens stenar! 
Hiir vild han hoppar ifran klippan ner! 

Kora med! Kom med! Sa till hvar back han talar, 
har branner solen, dricker sanden er! 
J bioder, kommen! Genom fait och dalar 
jag for er alia till vart ursprung ner. 

Och regnets soner hora det och folja 
med sorl den nnge afventyrarn at. 
Likt kungens hjertan svaller hogt bans bolja, 
och skog och klippa storta i bans strat. 

Nil ner pa slatten stiger segerhjelten, 
med morkbla haren, hyllad af en hvar, 
Hans ande lifvar de forbranda falten, 
Han doper lander med sitt naran — och far. 

Och skaldens Sanger till bans ara Ijuda, 
och skepp och manner dra med honom ban. 
Till gast de rika stader honom bjiida, 
och blomsterangar fatta om bans knan. 

Men ej de halla honom qvar, han bastar 

de gyllne torn, de rika fait forbi, 

och bastar oupphorligt, tills ban kastar 

sig i sin faders famn, och dor deri 

EsAiAS Tegweb, 

EN MORGON I VILLA REALE. ) 

Jag gick en dag, vid lofvens latta susning, 
Langs utmed stranden fram till Maros graf, 
Och ogat njot, med aldrig mattad tjusning, 
En sadan himmel och ett sadant baf. 
Framfor mig kriisades den blaa fjarden 
Af vindens anda, svalkande och Ijuf; 



') I Neapel. 



( 107) 

Bakom mig lag den skonsta slad i verldeo, 

Oi h raidt emot mig reste sig Vesuv. 

Sangfaglar slogo, laflande oin prisef, 

Sin fulla drill i fikonlofvens nalt: 

Ocli allt var helsa, alll var Ijust och gladt, 

Soiu forsta dagens sol i Paradiset. 

Bast sa jag gick langs hafvets bugler fram, 

Och gladde mig at sangen, vagen, dagen, 

Med bok i hand sail lutad mot en slam 

En man, med soderns pragel iiti dragen. 

De vexlade, for hvarje nyliisl rad, 

I miraiskt spel : man sag hur vreden jasie 

An i bans bros» : — an var ban sloll, an glad, 

Han led och njol, ban lefde bvad ban laste. 

For bvad naluren skref der rundt omkring, 

Forsankt i bokeu bade ban ej oga: 

Af skadespelel i del laga, boga, 

Han njol, ban sag, ban horde ingen ling. 

Men moln och solsken flogo ofver pannan, 

Och ogat omsom tarades och log; — 

Sa sail ban, laste sida efler annan, 

Och sag ej opp, och andan knappl ban drog. 

Den mannen — tankte jag — lar solen branna 

I bjernans kamrar; ar del ej en lok, 

Sora pa en dag en sadan ort som denna, 

Kan glomma jord och himrael — for en bok! 

Och dock — del lyser eld, del blixtrar snille 

Ur dessa ogon, dessa mnsklers spel; 

Del ar ej bans, nej, del ar bokens fel: 

Den boken framfor allt jag kanna ville. 

Pa skalder bar Ilalien ingen brisl, 

Fran Dante ner till Monli bvilken skara 

Ja, en af dessa lar val denne vara, 

Men hvem? Lai se! En af de slorsta visst. 

Nil mannens intryck synles djupa, starka, 

Da lankle jag del sjelfva Dante ar; 



( 108) 

Men ater blef ban vek, och 6m, och kSr — - 
Da tankle jag: nej, nej, del ar Petrarca! 

Sa, oviss an, jag gick min bana fram 

Af skona slunder ati ell raer forvarfva, 

Och, mellan Cap Misen och Cap minerva, 

Jag sag hur Capri ulpa Golfven samra. 

Tva uddar, lika herrliga alt skada! 

Hvart skall hon slyra kosan val i dag? 

Hon tycktes oviss, hon, emellao bada, 

Sora mellan Danle och Peliarca jag. — 

Men redan braude solen ofver maltan, 

Facchinon lopp lill Oslerians bord, 

Och harden fran Puzzouli dref sin hjord 

Till Pausilippen, in i svala grottan. 

Och hafvet glodde nu i middagsbrand, 

Och ingen blomma mer formadde vaka, 

Och, djur och vaxter, alia efler hand 

I slummer sankles — jag gick hem tillbaka. 

Men vid jag sa lill hemmet vande ora 

Alt lik de andra, njula min siesta, 

Der raannen salt och laste nyss, jag kora 

I forbifarlen an en blick all fasla. 

Forsvunnen mannen var, men boken qvar, 

Och denna nu jag ej var sen ait taga; — 

Det Dante ej, del ej Pelrarca var, 

Del var en landsman, det var Frithiofs Saga. 

C. W. BOTTIGER. 



THORSTENS rId TILL FRITHIOF. 

(Ur Frithiofs Saga.) 
Derefler uppstod Thorsten och talle sa: 
"Ej hofves kuDg alt ensam till Oden ga. 
Vi delal lifvels skiften ihop, kung Bele, 
Och doden, vill jag hoppas, vi ocksa dele. 



( 109 ) 

Son Frilhiof, alderdomen har hviskat niig 
I oral mangeu varning, den ger jag dig. 
Pa allhog Odens faglar sla ned i Norden, 
Men pa den gamles lappar naangvise orden. 

Framsl voida hoga gudar, ty ondl och godt, 
Som storm och solsken, komma fran bimlen blolt. 
De se i hjerlats lonnhvalf, fast det ar slutel, 
Och langa ar fa galda hvad stunden brutil. 

Lyd kungen. En skall styra med kraft och veil; 
Skum nalt har manga ogon, men dagen ett. 
Hell latt den battre, Frithiof, fordrar den baste, 
Och egg har svardet nodig, men afven faste. 

Hog kraft ar gudars gafva; men Frithiof, irins 
Att styrka batar foga, der vett ej finns. 
Tolfmannakraft har bjornen, af en man slagen; 
Mot svardshugg halles skolden, mot valdet lagen. 

Af fa den stolle fruktas, men hatas af en hvar, 
Och ofvermod, o Frithiof, ar fallets far. 
Hogt sag jag raangen flyga, nu stodd pa krycka, 
Ty vadret rar for arsvaxi, och vind for lycka. 

Dag skall d,ii prisa, Frithiof, sen bergad sol sig doljt, 
Och 61, nar det ar drucket, och rad, nar foljdt. 
Pa mangen sak forlitar sig ungersvannen, 
Men slriden profvar klingan, och noden vannen. 

Nattgammal is tro icke, ej vardags sno, 

Ej somuad orm, ej talet af knasatt mo; 

Ty qvinnans brost ar svarfvadt pa hjul, som rullar, 

Och vankelmod bor under de liljekullar. 

Du sjelf dor han, och ban dor hvad dig tillhor; 
Men en ting vet jag Frithiof, som aldrig dor, 
Och det ar domen ofver dod man : der fore 
Hvad adell ar, du vilje, hvad ratt, du gore." 



( 110 ) 

Sa varnade den gaiula i kungasal, 
Som skalden varnal sedan i Havamal. 
Fran slagt till slagle gingo karnfiilla orden, 
Och djupt ur kumlen hviska de an i Norden. 

EsAiAs Tegneh. 



DEN LILLA KOLARGOSSEN. 

'"I skogeo vid milan silter far, 
Mor sitter herania och spinner. 
Vanla, jag blir val ocksa karl, 
Far en faslemo efter milt sinne! 
Del ar sa morkt langi, langt borl i skogen. 

Tidigt med solen jag hemifran gick: — 

Friskt lif, medan solen glimmar! — 

Till far skall jag bara mal och dryck, 

Nil korama snarl qvallens timmar. 

Del ar sa morkl langt, langt bort i skogen. 

Jag ar radder pa liten gron stig, 

Der jag ensam i skogen naand' ganga; 

Men furorna se sa morkt pa mig, 

Och bergen kasta skuggor sa langa. 

Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 

Tra la la! — Frisk sinne som fogel i flygl! 

Nu vill jag springa och sjunga — 

Hu! Utur berget det svarar sa styggt, 

Och ordena korama sa lunga. 

Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 

Ack, vore jag hos min gamle far: 
Jag bjornen hor brumma och sjunga. 
Och bjornen han ar den starkaste karl, 
Och skonar hvarken gamla eller unga, 
Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 



t' 



( "1 ) 

Och skuggan den faller sa tjock, sa Ijock, 
Som en fall ofver ensamma leden 
Det fassar, del braskar ofver sten odi slock, 
Och Irollena tiada pa heden. 
Del ar sa morkt langf, langt bort i skogen. 
Ack, Gud, der ar etl, der ar tva! — I sitt gain 
De mig ta — se, hur' granna de svinga! 
De vinkal — Gud trosta mig, faltiga barn! 
Har galler for lifvel alt springa. 
Det ar sa morkt langi, langt bort i skogen.'" 
Och natlen, den nedsleg, och limman blef sen, 
Och villare och villare blef leden. T-^*^ "^ 
Det tassar, det rasslar ofver slock och sten — 
Den lilla springer pa hedeo. 
Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
1/^' <^' ^^^^ pickaode hjeita, med rosblomiuad kind, 
^J^ 1/^ Vid milan hos sin far han faller ner. 

Valkomraen, valkommen, kar sonen mln! — 
"Ack, jag har sett trollen och val mer!" 
Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
''Min son! Jag satt har sa mangel ar, 
Och ar med Giids hjelp val behallen. 
Den rait kan lasa sin Fader Var, , 
Han rades hvarken fan eller trollen; 
Fast det ar morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 

E. G. Geuer. 

FLYTTFAGLARNE. 

Se faglarues skara! 
Till fraromande land 
De suckande fara 
Fran Gauthiods strand. 
Med vadren de blanda 
Sitt klagande Ijud; 
"Hvar skola vi Janda? 
Hvart for oss dill bud?" 
Sa ropar den fjadrande ska ran till Gud. 






(112) 

"Vi lemna med oro 

De skandiska skar. 

Vi irifdes, vi voro 

Sa lyckliga der. 

I blommande lindar, 

Der nastet vi byggt, 

Balsamiska vindar 

Oss vaggade iryggt. 
Nu strackes mot okanda ryrader var flygt. 

Med rosiga batten 

Pa lockar af guld 

Salt midsommarsnalten, 

I skogen, sa huld. 

Ej kunde vi somna, — 

Sa dejlig hon var — 

Af vallust blott dooana, 

Tills morgonen k!ar 
Oss vackte pa nyit fran sin brinnande char. 

Ljuft traden da sankte 

Kring lufvor silt hvalf, 

Dem perlor bestankte, 

Der lornrosen skalf. 

Nu skoflad ar eken, 

Och rosen bar flytt. 

Af vindarna leken 

I storm sig forbytt. 
Af frostblommor bvita ar majfaltet prydt. 

Hvad gora vi langre 
I norden? — Dess pel 
Blir dagbgen trangre, 
Mer dunkel dess sol. 
Hvad batar att qvida? 
Vi lemna en graf. 
Att fly i det vida, 
Gud vingar oss gaf. 
Sa varen oss helsade, brusande haf: 



(113) 

Sa faglarua qvada 
Pa skyndande fard. 
Snart mottar de spada 
En skonare verld, 
Der rankorna skalfva 
I almarnas topp, 
Der backarne hvalfva 
Bland myrten sitt lopp, 
Och liindarna klinga af njiitning och hopp. 

Nar grymt sig forbyter 
Ditt jordiska val, 
IVar hostvinden lyter, 
Grat icke, o sjal! 
Det ler bortom hafven 
Mot fogeln en strand; 
Pa hinsidan grafven 
x4r afven ett land, 
Forgyldt af den eviga morgonens brand. 

Stacneliui. 

LAPPENS SANG. 
Spring min snalla Ren, 
Ofver berg och fait! 
Vid min flickas talt 
Far du krafsa se'n. 
Ymnig mossa der 
Under drifvan ar. 

Dagen ar sa kort, 
Vagen ar sa lang! 
Spring du vid min sang! 
Lat OSS skynda bort! 
Har ar ingen ro, 
Har blott ulfvar bo. 

Se, der flog en orn: 
Sail den vingar bar! 



( 114 ) 

Se, hiir molnet far I 
Satt jag i dess horn, 
Sag jag re'n kanske 
Dig der borta le. 

Da! som hjertat har 
Fangade i hast: 
Sa en vild-ren fast 
Vid en tarn man snarl 
0! dii drar mig mer 
An en fors dit ner. 

Se'n jag fick dig se, 
Tiisen tankar jag 
Har bad' natt och dag -^ 
Tusen aro de, 
Och blott en anda^ 
Att dig ega fa. 

Du ma gomma dig 
Bakom daldens sten, 
Eller med din ren, 
Fly till skogs for mig: 
Undan, undan skall 
Bade sten och tall. 

Spring min snalla ren, 
Bfver berg och fait! 
Vid min flickas talt 
Far du krafsa se'n. 
Ymnig mossa der 
Under drifvan ar. 



FRANZEff. 



FORSAKELSE. 

Hvi skiiUe jag ej mota glad min plaga? 
Hon ar en engel, sand till mig fran Gud. 
Hvi skulle jag den gode Fadren fraga, 
Hvarfor han valde henne till sitt bud? 



( H5) 

Som fogeln under inodiens viugar hvilar, 
Intill hans brost jag lutar mig i ro, 
Och, komnier doden an med tusen pilar. 
Jag segrar dock, och segren ar min tro. 

Liksom en dufva mild sig bonen hojer 
Emot min Faders stjernefaste bla, 
Och nar min Fader i sitt Ijiis hon rojer, 
Hon hviskar stilla i hans ora sa: 

Lat offret af min vilja Dig behaga, 
Du, som djiipet af mitt hjerta ser! 
Jag vill af Dig min kalk med karlek taga, 
Liksom Du honom utaf karlek ger. 



VlTALIS. 



JULQVALLEN. 

Den bleka jnanen sken pa mon. 
Af hunger tjot i klyftan Ion, 'v"< 
Och hundens skall Ijod langt i byn; 
Men vandrarn gick vid skogens bryn. 
I odemarken lag hans tjall. - 
Det var en kulen juleqvall. 

Han skyndade sin trotta gang 
Pa stigen, ofveryrd och lang, 
Af barn och maka vantad hem; 
Han bar ett hogtids-brod at dem, 
Pa herregain i byn begardt. 
De sjelfve lange bark fortart. 

Det borjar morkna mer och mer. 

Da ban en ensam gosse ser, 

Som sitter stum pa drifvans rand 

Och andas i sin kalla hand. 

Vid qvallens an ej slackta sken, ^^'^r-^w^ 

Han tycktes halft forstelnad ren. }-*^Mi^i 



( 11«) 

"Hvart leder, arma barn din stig? 
Kom hem till oss alt viirma dig!" 
Sa sagdt, han tog den friisna med, 
Och hann omsider gardens led, ^li^itt , 
Och tradde in till stugans fest 
Med brodet och sin spada gast. 

Vid mnren satt bans dagars trost, 
Med yngsta barnet vid sitt brost: 
"Du drojt sa lange pa din fard, 
Kom hit och satt dig vid var hard! 
Och du ociisa!" — sa 6m, sa lugn 
Hon ledde gossen narmre iign. 

Och snart, vid hennes vard, man fann 
Hiir brasan mera lifligt brann. 
Hon tycktes glomma bort sin nod, 
Hon tog sa gladt sin makes brod, 
Och bar det fram till aftonvard, 
Med litet mjolk i bimken spard. 

Fran halmen glest pa golfvet bredd. 
Till festens maltid, sparsamt redd, 
De mantra barnen redan gatt; 
Vid miiren qvar blef gasten blott. 
Hon tog den arma med sig da, 
Och forde honom fram ocksa. 

Och nar en tacksam bon var slut, 
Hon tog sitt brod och delte ut. 
"Valsignad ar den godes skank," 
Sa talte gossen pa sin bank, 
Och taren i bans oga log, 
Nar han den bjudna skifvan tog. 

Hon ville dela som hon delt, 
I hennes hand var brodet belt. 
Forvanad hon sitt oga fast 
Pa framlingen, sin spada giistj 



if i^,. »t--*f-<— ^ 



Hon iindrar och hon ser och ser, 
Han syntes ej densarama mer. 

Hans oga brann sora stjeinan, klart, 

Hans panna lyste iinderbart, 

Fran skiildran spridde sig bans dragt, 

Som dimmorna for vindens flagt, 

Och hastigt star en engel der, 

Sa skon som Skaparns bimrael ar. 

Ett saligare Ijas gick opp, 

Hvart hjerta slog af fiojd och hopp. 

Det var en oforgatlig qvall 

Uti det goda folkets tjall ; 

Och skonare var ingen fest, 

Ty engeln blef bos dem som gast. 



Sen mangen vinter gjort silt tag, 

Jag kom en julqvall dit och sag. 

De godas hydda fanns der an, 

Och deras soneson i den; 

Han bade borjat grana ren, 

Och satt till bords vid brasans sken. 

Det var sa Ijiist, det var sa gladt; 
Hans maka vid bans sida satt, 
Och barnaskaran rask och skon; 
Det var, som om de shitat bon, 
Det var, som om de hade trott, 
Att i en helgedom de bott. 

Men hogst vid bordet brann ett Ijus, 
Det enda i de frommas bus, 
Dit stalldes mjolk och hvetebrod. 
Men ingen njot dess ofverflod. 
Jag fragte hvems den platsen var? 
""Den gode engelns" gafs till svar. 



(118) 

SVENSK YNGLINGASANr,. 
Balten 
Vi spanna, 
Och brynjor vi draga, 
Och hiirtigt till strids, som till lekar, det gar 
Hjelten 
Vi kanna, 
Som skall oss ledsaga 
Med rost och med klinga i fadenias spar. 

Gifva 

Vi handen, 
Att OSS vi forsamla, 
Likt Ijimgande vingar vid Asa-Thors rost ; 
Lifva 
Da anden 
Du hoga, dii gamla 
Manhaftighets-kansla i nordmanna brOst! 

Flamma 
Som farit, 
Pa blankande svarden, 
Med faderna fordom i lediingafard ! — 
Samma 
Du varit 
Och samma kring verlden 
Du blixtre anna fran de Gotiska svard ! 

Kunna 
Vi faila, 
Vi kunna ej svika 
Din vantan, din fordran, o Svea, var mor! 
Unna 
Oss alia 
Den Irosten tillika, 
Att du at var karlek din ara fortror! 



( 119 ) 

Lat OSS 

Forsirara 

Din blahvita faua, 

Din frihet och lag under Oscars befal! 

At OSS 

Forvara 

Den lotten att dana 

Din stolthet — och lefva och do for ditt vai! 



Wallik. 



KYRKAN. 



Harda skiften, bittra profningstider 

Bragt fran eget hemman, gods och valstand 

Djupt i nod och armod bonden Onni. 

Aren harjat sist hvad odet skonat. 

Fern och sjutti vintrar tackt bans hufvnd 

Med en sno, som ingen sommar smalter. 

Ett blott egde ban af allt, hvad fordom 

Gjort bans gladje ett blott, sin fortrostan 

Pa den Gud, som medgang sandt och motgang \ 

Och ban bodde nu, till dorm forvisad, 

Gomd, forbisedd, pa en annans hemman; 

Af sin sockens mildhet underhallen. 

Men midsommardagen grydde, folket 
Vaknade i stugan; aldre, yngre 
Kladde sig i hogtidsdragter, alia 
Ville skynda nu till Herrans tempel. 
Hos den gamle vacktes samma langtan, 
Och han gick till varden fram och talte: 
''Lat mig folja dig i dag till Kyrkan, 
Kare broder, varen ut jag sutit, 
Full af krampor, i mitt horn vid muren, 
Och ej hort Guds ord pa halfva aret.^' 

Varden viste ut mot tiasket. Tjocknad 
Lag en hvitgra dimma an derofver. 



( 120) 

Och ej strand, ej vag, ej holraar syiites. 
Yill dii sjelf forsoka hitta vagen," 
Sade han, "med bat far ingen annan ; 
Men till fots ar farden lang kring viken, 
Och for dig finns nil ej hast i garden." 

Nar den gamle hort det harda ordet, 
Gick han tyst till stranden, loste baten 
Och begynte ro i graa dimman. 
''Den, som leder fiskens strat i hafvet, 
Fagelns strat i liiften, att de komma 
Dit bans lag dera kallar, Han skall foga, 
Att ock jag i dag Hans kyrka finner." 

Stunder floto bort, blott sjo och tocken 
Sag den gamle, fran sin kosa vilsnad, 
Och bans kraft begynte svika, tyngre 
Kandes rodden ren och handen domnad, 
Nar i morgonlugnet ofver fjerden 
Forsta gangens ringning Ijod, och klangen 
Hann bans ora, var den dof och mattad, 
Och han fann sig langt fran kyrkan, langre, 
An nar forst han lade ut fran hemmet. 
Och det ringdes andra, tredje gangen, 
Och fran fjerran an blott kommo Ijuden. 
Och mot hojden hof den gamle ogat. 
Sag mot graa skyn, som med en fraga, 
Utan kraft och rad och hopp och bana. 

Men i sarama stund i sakta skridning 
Stotte bateii mot en hall, och dunkelt 
Ofvan hallen skymtade ur tocknet 
Frara en strand och bjod den gamle hvila. 
Opp han steg pa stranden, sag omkring sig 
Kande stallet, kande on i trasket, 
Der, som ung, han landat tusen ganger 
Och han satte sig pa kala berget ^ 
Tankfnll ned, och morker radde, mirlen 



( 121 ) 

Var bans sjal, och mulen jord och himmel. 

Men det ringdes saraman. — Var i' hogre 

Makters /ird deu gamle? — Nar ban hopplos 

Nil mot fastet hbjde ogat, syntes 

Klar en hogbla rand eraellan molneu, 

Ljusets forebud. I kyrkan skulle 

Sangen borjas; pa den ode bolnien 

Drog ock nu den forsta vindflackt andan 

Mellan lofven, och den forsta larkan 

Flog, af dagern vackt, mot skyn. Forsviinnen 

Var naturens dvala snarf. Pa toner 

Foljde toner nii, och nya stammor 

Vaknade i dal, i hojd. Ett jiibel 

Ljod bland luftens dimmor, Ijod bland traden 

Kring den gamle, och ban sjelf af sangens 

Gladje gripen, glomde nod och sorger 

Och foil in med ord. Den skoua Psalmen, 

Sommarns psalm, "den blomstertid nu kojnmer" 

Ljod i stilla darrning fran bans lappar. 

Och den blomstertid var kommen. Sommarn, 

Som ban sjong om, var af inga murar 

Utom bonom stangd. Dess ortes-angar 

Vaxte for bans fot, dess fagelsanger 

Horde ban; och Christus, som ban namnde 

Sarons blomster, grona dalens lilja, 

Kom som blomster och som Hlja, varmde, 

Som ban bad, i hvarje flakt bans sinne. 4^* 

Nar ban slutat psalmen, hade hojden 
Klarnat redan, blott kring lagre rymder 
Lag ett tocken an. Da steg ar osterns 
Molnbadd solen opp och gjot en stralflod 
Ofver landets, ofver vattnets dimma. 
Tystare blef rymden, hiftens skaror 
Sokte hvila, by;|^je vasen tycktes 
Vilja endast skada "nu, ej sjunga; 
Och den gamle foljde med sitt oga, 



( 122 ; 

Stum af andakt, Ijusets vag. — Hvad dunkelt 

Syntes nyss, var nasta stund forklaiadt. 

Udde efter udde dok ur dimman, 

vid stod frani : en verld arfa2;nn2: ^m^^-^ 

Vaxte sakta opp ur skuggans tomhet, 

Tog begransning, farger, glans. 

Forliden 
Langesen var morgonstunden redan, 
Nar, med klarnad blick, med molnfri panna, 
Rord och tacksam, fran sin plats den gamie 
Reste sig och gick till jullen ater. 
Men ban sag till afsked an tillbaka - 
Upp mot stranden. "Nu Guds frid med eder," 
Sa ban bordes saga^ "foglar alia, 
Unga broder, systrar, Guds forsamling 
Som med mig, i dag, i samma kyrka, 
Honom prisat och Hans ara sjungit. 
Och ha'f tack, du tolk af bimlens laror, 
Klara sol, som nu for oss predikat, 
Bojt vart hjerta, att Hans godbet kanna, 
Och lagt ut Hans verk for vara ogon." 

J. L. RUNBBEEG. 



( 123 ) 
Part V. 

SYNTACTICAL EXERCISES. 

CHAPTER 1- 

NOUNS. 

{See Syntax page 55 to 57.) 

1. The gloves cost five shillings a pair. Life is short, 
but art is long. The admirers of art. The point of the pencil. 
The weight of the cofifee. The size of the painting. Will you 
send him to me, captain? Have you spoken to him, sir? The 
boy had his stick on his shoulder. He laid his arm on the table. 
M:r L., the carpenter, has sent me. He broke the leg of the 
table. The consequences of vice. Strength conquered. The girl 
had such a hat. Is not your cousin a general? Have you sent 
an answer? He has as good a horse as yours. I have only half 
an orange. My father is a merchant. What a fine face! Is not 
M:r S. an Italian? You have not so fine a painting as this. 

2. The leg of the chair was off. He sat on the roof of 
the cottage. M:rs B. lives in the town of Norkoping. I bought 
two bottles of wine. The child was his mother's joy. Is not 
M:rs A. the widow of captain A. We live in the parish of B= 
The general has travelled through the kingdom of Spain. Who is 
the owner of this house. They were to travel by sea. I saw 
your brother last summer. The patient kept his bed two days. 



NOUNS. 

1. Handske, kosta. — Hf, men, konst, lang. — beundrare. — ucld, 
blyertspenna. — vigt, kaffe. — storiek, malning. — skicka, till. — tala 
med hononi. — gosse, sin kapp, axel. — lagga, arm, bord. — snickare — - 
bryta af — foljd, last. — styrka segra. — flicka, halt. — kusin, genei'al, 
— skicka, svar. — hast. — half, apelsin. — far, grosshandlare. — vac= 
ker, ansigte. — Italienare. — vacker, denua, 

2, Fot, stol, borta. — sitta, tak, hydda. — fru, bo, stad. — kopa, 
butelj, vin, — barn, moder, gladje. — enka= — bo ; socken. — resa, ige- 
nom, Spanien= =— egare, hus- — de skulle resa, -™ se, bror. — patient, dag 



( 124 ) 

Can you not comply with my wish? They sat at table, when I 
came into the room. This man is a friend of freedom. Were 
you there yesterday evening? The boy went to the table. 

ADJECTIVES. 

{See page 57 to 59). 
A large house. A good horse. Three white doves. The 
beautiful child. The warrior's undaunted courage. The girl had 
her new bonnet. I lent him my new book. Have you heard 
M:r B's beautiful violin? Give me that great chair. This is the 
greatest room. Have you the same brown horse to day? Beloved 
sister! This is a broad street. You know what constant perse- 
verance is necessary. 1 know what a beautiful creature she is. 
There were many people in the church. Have you no large boat 
to lend us? The ink is good. He has had many a fine salmon 
in that net. I have never had any good opinion of them. The 
girls were industrious. He has travelled and seen many things. 
I gave him the black horse. Give him my long whip. 

CHAIPTEK 2. 
PRONOUNS. 

{See page 59 to 64). 

1. James took his book with him. Caroline has hurt her- 
self. The boy struck himself on the head. Robert saw William 
and asked him for his (Wilham's) book. The soldiers took theirhorses 
with them. The carpenter came to the bricklayer to fetch his rule. 



— kan, icke. — sitta, da, komma in i rum. — denne man. — der. — gS. 
ADJECTIVES. 

Stor. — god. — tre, hvit, dufva, — vacker, barn. — krigare, ofor- 
skrackt, mod. — flicka, ny, hatt. — lana, bok. — liora, vacker, fiol. — 
gifva, stor, stol. — delta, rum. — du, samma, brun. — syster. — bred, 
gata. — veta, hestandig, ihardighet, nodvandig. — skon, varelse. — det, 
kyrka. — ingen, stor bat, lana oss. — black, god. — lax, nat. — al- 
drig, nagon, tanke, om. — flicka, flitig. — resa, se, sak. — gifva, svart. 
lang, piska. 

PRONOUNS. 

1. Jacob, taga, bok. — Carolina, skada. — gosse, slS, hufvud. — 
se, Wilhelm, bad honom om. — soldat, taga, hast, — snickare, komm«, 
miirarr, hamta, lineal. 



( 125 ) 

The boys brought the basket to them. M:r C. asked me to go 
with him. The sailor came with him. B. went to the fair with 
them. He took a stick and struck him. The men had a bier 
to carry her on. Have you been in Iier room? She went into 
her garden. He told him to look at himself in the mirror. 
The king loves his people. Charlotte expected her brother yester- 
day. He bought his horse. They are to come with them. I 
walked with her. We sent the letters to him. She kept her 
book. C. saw L's reward, and rejoiced at his success. The mo- 
ther loves her children. My aunt sold her house. The merchant 
paid his debts. I cannot let him lose his money. 

2. I had a dog of his. Have you seen a pen of mine in 
this room? The boy took a knife of yours. Has not William a 
horse of his own? The book is cheap, it is well bound. The pen 
is mine, it is of steal. Have you not a gig of your own? The 
flower is beautiful, it has grown since last week. I saw the man 
who painted that picture. The room in which I dwell. What 
attention he showed to what I said! This young man played, 
Avhich caused his ruin. The horse, which I sold him, was young. 
The general was rewarded for exploits, which he had never per- 
formed. The captain is a man, whom all people love. Suppos- 
ing, which I cannot think probable, I should start tomorrow. 
G. lent me some money, which laid the foundation of my fortune. 
The figure is in chalk, it is well drawn. The foundation on which 
this house is built. The politeness with which he addressed her. 



— gosse, bara, korg, till. — bedja, folja med. — sjdman, med. — ga, 
marknad. — taga, kapp, sla. — kail, bar, bara. — vara, rum. — ga, 
tradgard. — saga, se sig i, spegel. — konung, alska, folk. — Charlotta, 
vanta, broder, igar. — kopa, hast. — de skola komma, med. — ga, 
med. — skicka, bref. — behalla, bok. — se, beloning, glada sig, at, 
framgang. — moder, barn. — mosler, salj% hus. — betala, skuld. — 
lata, forlora, pengar. 

2. Hund. — se, penna, rum. — gosse, taga, knif. — Wilhelm, 
hast. — bok, icke dyr, inbunden. — penna, stal. — bar, dig. — bloai- 
ma, \axa, sedan forra veckan. — se, man, mala, tafla. — rum, bo. — 
uppmarksamhel, visa, for hvad, saga. — ung, spela, fororsaka, ruin. — 
sSlja, mig. — general, beldna, bragd, aldrig, utfora. — alia menniskor al- 
ska. — i fall, anse, sannolik, fara, imorgon. — lana, pengar, lagga, grun- 
den, till, lycka — figur, ritad med krita, teckna. — grand, hus, bygga 

— hdflighet, tilltala. — 



( 126 ) 

The man on whom I depended. The industry through which 
he conquered. 

CHAPTER 3. 

VERBS. 

(See page 64 to 67). 

1, When he came in, I went away. Does not WiUiam 
play? If you do so, I will tell your brother. Come to me on 
Wednesday. This horse W. rode. If you are industrious, you 
will soon overcome these difficulties. If the pupil will not work, 
the teacher cannot assist him. There were many people at the 
theatre yesterday. My father walked till he was tired. They 
gave him the prize. If they drive quickly, they will come before 
six. Do you sing to-day? There are some people, who will not 
work. Henry has exerted himself, and has gained much honour. 
It appeared to me, that the child was very ill. Did you send 
him the cloth, which you promised him. The basket was stolen 
from her. 

2. James wishes to assist M:r S. The boy would not go with 
me. The old man would come and play with us for hours to- 
gether. Will not the vessel come tomorrow? We shall start on 
Monday. The little girl would not go with us. Is he not to 
be sent to America? You can go where you please. William 
shall go to your house. Do you want to have a stick? I shall 
see him next week, and will tell him what you have said. By 
working constantly, he gained his object. This building is not 
worth seeing. L, is clever in drawing. Far from injuring him, 



man, lita. — flit, segra. 

VERBS. 

1, Da, komma; bort. — spela. — om,, gora, tala om det, for, bror. 

— kom, om onsdag. — hast, rida pa — om, flitig, ofvervinna, svarig- 
liet. — elev, aibeta, lararen, hjelpa. — folk, pa spektakel, i gSr. — 
far, ga, — gifva, pris. — kora fort, komma, innan. — sjunga. — som- 
liga, meniiiska, arbeta. — Henric, bemoda sig, vinna, heder. — syntes, 
att barn, sjuk. — skicka, klade, iafva, — korg, stjala. 

2, Jakob, hjel[)a. — folja med, — - gubben, komma, leka, flera tim- 
mar a rad. — komma, farlyg. — fara, mandag. — liten, flicka, folja. 

— skicka, Amerika. — ga, hvart, behaga. — ga, ert bus. — hafva, 
kapp. — se, nasta vecka, saga, hvad. — arbeta, bestandigt, viuna, andamal. — 
byggnad, se pa. — skicklig, rita. — langt ifrSn, skada, onska, framgang. — 



( 127 ) 

I wish liim every success. My brother has no experience in the 
art of fencing. She said she had sent the books. He believes 
he has heard her. I know she has been here once. Hearing 
you had gone, we staid where we were. Knowing she would not 
come alone, I sent a servant to fetch her. I read to him, till 
he had fallen asleep. He who has wished himself here. Having 
them in your charge I shall be calm. 

CHAPTER /i. 

PARTICLES. 

{See page 67 to 73.) 
We have not been to town. He has twenty, nay twenty 
five pounds a month. Did W. go with you? yes. It is surely 
impossible to walk all the way. Have you not seen your bro- 
ther? yes. The more she spoke the less he attended. The boy 
who would not play. Were you not at home wiien he came? 
Was not the child with you? yes. He was certainly ready, w^hen 
you came there. They did not come at the time appointed. The 
sword broke. We turned off to the right. That engraving is 
by M:r F. Did he not kill himself? Cheese is sold by Aveight, 
She read the book against my Avill. Through your kindness I got 
the place. Did you not live at M:r B's? We drove towards the 
square. As you wish it. M:r B. was with me yesterday. He 
thought his work was free from faults. Have you sent for the 
carriage? Have you packed up my things! The crew intended 
to set the ship on fire. He drank to the bottom. Sometimes you 



bror, erfarenhet, konst, fakta. — saga, skicka, bok. — tro, hdra, — vet, 
vara, bar. — ga, stanna, vara. — veta, komma, allena, betjent, hemta. 
— lasa for, tills, insomna. — den som, onska, bar. — haf\a, vai'd, lugn. 

PARTICLES. 

Vara, stad, — ijugu? pund sterling i manaden. — ga, med. — det, 
omojligt, ga, bela, vag. — se, bror. — mera, tala, mindre uppmarksam 
blef ban. — gosse, leka. — icke, da, komma. — barn, med. — fardig, 
komma. — de, icke, tid, utsatt — varjan, ga af. — vi, till boger- — 
kopparstick, H:r F. — lifvet ... — ost, salja, vigt. — lasa, vilja. — din^ 
godhet, erballa, plats. — bo — kdra, torg. — dnska det. — var, mig, 
igar. — tro, arbete. — skicka, vagn. — packa, sak. — besattning, am- 
na, tanda eld. — dricka, botten. 



( 128 ) 

work well. The letter was among his papers. Send the hat with 
the other things. This person is not related to you. He stunned 
him at a blow. What are you playing for? He took him about 
the waist. He shall do it again. It is not in fashion now. You 
cannot be jealous of him. We waited for you. He was not pre- 
pared for that. We sent the servant to you. When were you 
at the theatre? Did you say it in jest? I saw him in the gallery. 
Is your brother at sea? He said it was a person by name B. 
They were silent on his arrival. Were you there at the begin- 
ning? This took place during his grandfather's time. Her father 
has two houses besides this estate. He threw the ball at me. 



PROMISCUOUS EXERCISES 

' for translation into Swedish; as well 
orally as in writing. 

1. 

Under the white awning, which extended over the porch 
of professor M's country-house, was seen, one saturday-evening 
some few years since, a pleasing group — two betrothed couples i 
the professor's youthful daughters with their lovers. They were 
all four seated around a little round table; and when they 
leaned forwards, which happened every moment, the four fine 
heads, which then came in contact with each other, formed a 
picture, the effect of which was not disturbed by a great brown 
dog's laying his forepaws on the only free side of the table, while 
he familiarly rubbed his right ear against a fine round shoulder, 
belonging to the youngest of the ladies. Over the whole was 
spread the glance of the red tints of the setting sun. 



Hvila soltah, stracka sig, forstugubro, till, landthus, synas, lordags- 
afton, for nagra ar, behaglig giupp, foiiofvad par, ung, dotter, fSstman. — 
Alia fyra hade plals, rundt, bord, luta, framSt, handa, hvarje ogonbHck, 
bildade de fyra, bufvud, komma i beroring, tafla, efTekt, stora, deraf att, 
brun bund, lagga, framtass, bordets enda oppna sida, under det, hogra 
orat, fortroligt, stryka sig mot, fyllig skuldra, tillhorig, dam. — gjutasig, 
skiner nedgaende sols, rod, fargglans. 



( 129 ) 

2. 

Next Stockholm there is no town in Sweden which occupies 
so distinguished a place in her history as Calmar. They have 
tried to trace its age even from the emigration of the Lougobards, 
and as early as the period of the battle of Bravalla (949), it was 
a considerable place, which some w^ould even make the scene of 
the great w^arlike drama, which was there performed. — If these 
statements fall principally within the dominion of the legend, 
it is, however, only necessary to cast a look at its geographical 
position and at the fertile neighbourhood, favoured Avith every 
natural advantage, in order to find that it must have been one 
of those places, which the inhabitants of the country would first 
choose at their settlement, and where they were first visited 
by strangers, or whence they travelled to see other lands. 

3. 

In several Swedish gentlemen's seats I have imagined a 
decided expression of melancholy. It seems as if they mourned 
a time, when their position was more brilliant than now, when 
the feudal life in its most varied forms moved to and fro in 
the spacious yards, when banners w^aved and plumes fluttered, 
when lances were broken and castles stormed. Now the gray 
walls stand, disagreeable, in the midst of a time, eagerly en- 
gaged in overthrowing those views, wiiich just within these 
walls armed themselves and fought — views^ which would from 
the past found rights upon the future, which argued that the 



2. 

NSst, finnes, stad, Sverige, intaga, ett sa utmarkt rum, dess historia, 
Kamar. — Man bar velat harleda, alder, anda upp, Longobardernes ut- 
vandring, redan vid tiden, slag, betydande ort, till och med velat, skade- 
plats, gregisk, utspela. — uppgift, hemfalla, inom, sagan, omrade, behofver 
man, kasta, blick, geografisk, belagenhet, fruktbar af alia, naturforman, 
gynna, nejd, fmna, bland, stalle, invanare, valja, bostad, der, besoka, 
framling, hvarifran, utga, besoka, land. 

3. 

Hos atskillig, herresate, tro sig finna, bestamdt, uttryck, melankoli. — 
forefalle, sorja, tidehvarf, stallning, lysande, feodal, lif, brokig, form, rora 
sig, borggard, baner, fladdra, plym, hvifta, lands, bryta, borg, storma. — 
gra, mur, yantrefna, ifrigt sysselsatt, omkullkasta, asigt, inom, vSpna sig, 
strida, forfluten, skapa, rattighet, framtid, yrka, 

9 



( 130) 

fathers merits ought to he visited upon the children even to 
the third and fourth generation, but, who forgot, that, accord- 
ing to the words of Scripture, such an inheritance only takes 
place for the sins. 

4. 
After a walk of ten minutes, through inconsiderable 
streets, we find ourselves in a place, in the foreground of which 
an ancient temple catches the eye. This building is as simple 
as it is majestic. From its brow, which two thousand years 
have passed over with respect, is still reflected the same calm, 
with which it has seen triumphal arches and thrones, empires 
and democracies fall, and their remains spread like playthings 
for children. It was formerly the dwelling of all the gods, and 
is now that of all the saints; it is now, as formerly, the sanc- 
tuary of piety and art. It is the Pantheon. 

5. 

A fine and clear winters day, although so different in its 
nature from summer, possesses nevertheless for an inhabitant of the 
north at least a great delight. A foreigner perhaps finds it 
difficult to believe this, but it is so nevertheless. It is certainly 
true that the days are then short, that the sun raises his 
animating disc but very little above the horizon, that if 
it blow the wind is cold and penetrating, that all vegetation has 
ceased, that all nature appears dead, dressed in a white shroud ; 
but the air is clear, fresh and enhvening, which makes the tem- 
per light and cheerful ; all the lakes are frozen, all distances, 



fader, fortjenst, vedergallas pa, allt intill, led, forgata, enligt, Skriften, 
arfsratt, ega rum, missgerningar. 

4. 
Vag, nagra minuter, obetydlig, gata, befinna, pa, plats, forgrund, Sl- 
drigt tempel, fangsla, blick. — byggnad, lika enkel, mejestatisk. — panna, 
tvenne artusenden, forbiga, vdrdnad, aterspegla, lugn, hvarmed, se, triumf- 
baga, thron, kejsardome, folkvalde, spillror, sprida, leksak, fordom, gud, 
boning, helgon, fromhet, konst, helgedom. 

5. 

Vacker, klar, vinterdag, olik till beskafFenhet, Sga inbyggare» behag. — 
utlanning, liafva svSrt, satta tro, hartill, dock. — val, sant, kort, sol, 
h6ga, lifgifvande anlete, obetydligt, horisont, blSsa, blSst, kail, genom- 
trangande, vegetation, upphdra, hela naturen, synes, liksom ddd, kladd, 
svepning, luft, frisk, uppmuntrande, gdr sinnet, gladt, sjd, tillfrysa, afst^nd, 



( 131 ) 

on account of the easy and agreeable manner of crossing them 
in sledges, shortened. The trees are bestrewed with rime, and, 
lighted by the sun, glisten as if they were covered with dia- 
monds; the stars shine with an iudescribably beautiful magic 
light; man, protected against the cold by furs, not only defies 
the troubles of winter, but enjoys being even in the open air. 
Winter in Sweden is the carnaval of pleasures and society. 
The mind as well as the body, far from being depressed, is 
then more lifted and elastic than in the summer. All the roads 
are crowded with people and traffic. The little bells ring, the 
sledges hasten past each other, and on entering the dwellings, 
you are every where met by the comfortable, sparkling fire. 
Far from being inveloped in a winter torpor, the north is at 
this time full of life and motion, and its inhabitants of cou- 
rage and enjoyment. 

6. 

A foreigner, w^ho intends to visit Sweden, ought to make 
a point of gaining a general view of the History of the Swedish 
People. After having come far into the country, in the midst 
of us, engaged with the management of his tour, he has not 
time for it, and nevertheless much will appear in quite a differ- 
ent light, if he has before hand some knowledge of the past 
destinies of the nation. The fundamental outlines of the present 
characteristic features and political position of the Swedish People 
go far back into heathen times. 



i anseende till latt, beqvam, salt, slada, dfverfara, fdrkorta. — Trad, ofver- 
strd, rimfrost belysa, tindra, fullsatte, diamant, stjerna, glansa, obeskrif- 
ligen, magiskt sken, skyddad, kold, pelsverk, trotsa, liesvarlighet, njuta, 
afven, vistas, fri, luft. — nojenas, sallskapslifvets carnaval, sinnet, kropp, 
langt ifran, nedlryckt, upprymdt, spanstig, sommaren. — vag, hvimla, 
af folk, transport. — bjellrorna klinga, slade, ila fdrbi, inkommen, bo- 
ning, motes, dfverallt, treflig sprakande. brasan. — inswept, vinterlik 
dvala, full, rorelse, mod lefnadslust. 

6. 

Utlanning, erna, besdka, bor, nddvandigt, inhemta, allman dfversigt, 
Svenska Folkets Historia. Sedan, kommit, langt, landet, midt ibland, upn- 
tagen, bestyr, resetour, dertill, likval, visa sig, under, dager, pa fdrhand, 
ager, kannedom, framfarna dden. — grunddragen, narvarande, karakters- 
beskaffenhet, politisk belagenhet, gS, tillbaka, hedendomen. 



( 132 ) 

A nation must, from the nature of things, bear the stamp 
of the character of the country it inhabits, and the chmatic 
relations that country is subjected to. And as Sweden, so far 
as regards fertility and soil, is rather scantily supplied and has 
a hard climate, the inhabitants of such a country, where merely 
the support of life requires great exertion, must be of serious 
and thoughtful dispositions and of hardened frames. Thence 
undoubtedly arises that sound and calm power of reflection and 
dependence upon their own resources which distinguishes the 
Swedes. They are not, as Geijer says, spoiled by a liberal na- 
ture, which gives much and requires nothing. Seen from a 
poetical point of view it is probable that the mild, elegiac spirit, 
with which the oldest popular ballads are penetrated, may arise 
from the surrounding nature and the necessity of being enough 
for oneself. 

Where one as a child has repeatedly wandered alone through 
forest and heath, mountain and valley, by streams and lakes, 
it is necessary for ones own preservation to notice every thing 
that occurs, and how many times does it not happen then, 
that the excited imagination fancies it sees something passing 
suddenly between the trees, and who could this be but the 
Lady of the forest? In the same manner one fancies one 
hears distant, sweet sounds, which are ascribed to Nixy. If the 
child goes out early in the morning, before the dew is gone, 
it looks in the grass for the rings of the Elves. The idea that 
we are constantly surrounded by and subjected to the influence 



Naturnddvandighet, stampel, beskaffenhet; bebo, samt klimatiska 
fdrhSllanden, underkastadt. — hvad vextlighet och jordmon betraffar, kargt 
utrustadt, Sger, straft, inbyggarne, lifnarandet fordrar, anstrangning, till, 
lynne, allvarlig, betanksam, fysik, hardade. — harflyta, ostridigt, sund, 
reflexionsfdrmaga, tillit, krafter, utmarka. — gifmild, bortklema, gifva, 
fordra. — Sett, poetisk synpunkt, torde afven, angifvande, beliof, vara 
sig sjelf nog, bdra harledas, mild, elegisk, hvaraf folkvisor, genom- 
trangde. — 

Nar man, mangfaldiga ganger, vandra, ofver skog, mark, berg, dal, 
Strom, vatten, nddga, sjelfbestand, uppmarksam, fdrekomma, handa, span- 
da inbillningen, tycker sig, varseblifva skymta, mellan, val annat, an Skogs- 
frun. — Pa, satt, tycker man sig, hdra, aflagsnes, Ijufva toner, tillskrifva, Nec- 
ken. — Gar barnet, bittida om morgonen,' dagg, forsvinna, leta, i grUs, Alf- 
Tornas ringlar. — Begreppet, oupphdrligt, omgifne, underkastade, inflytande, 



( iss ) 

of outer, powerful, unconstrainable natural powers, is instilled in 
our minds while children, and gains as we grow older new strength 
from the consoling truths of religion respecting a Providence, 
which is always watching over us, so that the foundation for 
the acknowledged religious disposition of the Swedish peasantry 
ought not to be ascribed to poUtical institutions alone, but in a 
great degree to the peculiarities of the nature that surrounds us. 

7. 

Stockholm is quite a different town at different hours of 
the day. At noon the sti^eets are crowded with well dressed 
people, who seem to have nothing to do but look at each other; 
and some hours before, at about ten o'clock, you see almost on- 
ly placemen and men of business, hurrying along in such 
haste, that they have no time at all to look at each other. 
Early in the morning travellers stream down to the steamers in 
great crowds, and people w^ho are attending to their health, go 
one by one to the gymnastics, the bath or the wells. A little 
later, or about eight o'clock is the kitchen hour. Honest wives, 
thrifty girls, greedy masters and busy servantmaids go then 
about and make their purchases for the day. — At this time I 
one morning directed my steps tow^ards Munkbron, (a fruit 
market) in order with the taste of some juicy apples to trans- 
fer my palate at least to the regretted country. I succeeded in 
this, after a couple of the fruit-sellers, who had no apples, had 
in vain spent their eloquence on me in trying to prove, as well 



yttre magtig, obetvinglig, naturkraft, ingjuta, sinne, vinna, vid tilltagande 
aider, styrka, trostande, sanning, Forsyn, vaka, grund, allmoge, vcrkandt 
religiosa sinnesstamning, synes, bora tillskrifvas, institutioner, betydlig 
mon, den oss omgifvande, beskafFenhet. 

7. 

HeU olika stad, timme p§, middagstid, hvimla, gata, valkiadt folk, 
tyckes, nagot, gora, hvarandra, foiut, klockan omkring tio, man, endasl 
embetsman, uti affarer, skynda sin \ag fram, ^a bradtom, alls icke, tid. — 
Bittida pa morgon, stromma resande, angbat, stor, flock, folk, skota sin 
Lelsa, gymnastik, bad, brunsinrattning. — Nagot sednare, kokets. — Red- 
bar fru, tarflig flicka, snal hasfader, beschaftig piga, omkring, gora sina 
uppkdp. — Vid, stalla, steg, fruktmarknad, for att, saftig, apple, forflytta, 
gom, pS, saknade. — lyckas, sedan, par, mSnglerska, ickfi hade, forgSf- 
ves, sl6sa, valtalighet, bSde, 



( 134 ) 

from a constitutional as economical point of view, the supedbri- 
ty of pears. 

8. 

In that circle of rocks and islands, which the maternal 
nature has raised like a wall of protection around her beloved 
Sea, rises like a high altar, with a garland of leafy forest at its 
foot, "The Leucas or Leucadia of the North" the much sung 
Sotarskar. From the top the Baltic opens itself, whose waves 
have so often been coloured with the blood of heroes, and whose 
shores have so often resounded with the Swedish cry of victory. 

It was a beautiful summer evening. A knight and a lady 
ascended the height and sat sunk in quiet dehght at the mir- 
rorlike calm of the endless surface. On the lofty forehead of 
the tall knight reposed a majestic gravity ; but the mild look ex- 
pressed also a piety, such as is seen in paintings of noble knights 
of the middle ages. He had taken off his helmet and the light 
hair shaded his cheeks, whose manly hue had been tinged by a 
southern sun. The lady was also of a lofty stature, light com- 
plexion and blue-eyed. In her face there beamed an expression 
of calm submissive piety, which arose from the sweet conscious- 
ness of inward purity, fidelity and strength. 

9. 

Snorting horses and tingling bells were heard one evening 
more early than usual in the streets of the capital, and at the 



helsan, ekonomien, synpunkt, soka. paron, fdretrade. 

'8. 

Krets, klippa, o, modeilig bygga, skyddsmur, alskad, resa sig, likt. 
allare, krans, lofskog, vid fot, "Nordens Levkas" mangbesjungna. — hojd, 
niossbekladd, oppna sig, oandlig, utsigt, Ostersjdn, vagor, ofta, fargad, 
hjeltars blod, strand, genljuda af Svenska segerrop. 

Skdn sommarafton. — riddare, dam, uppstiga, hojd, sitta, forsankt, 
stilla fovtjusning, ofver, oandlig, ytans spegelklara lugn, — neslig, hog, 
panna, bodde, majestaliskt allvar; milda blicken, uttrycka tillika, fromhet, 
sadan, man ser, malning, adel, medeltiden. — ..aftaga, hjelin, Ijus, liar, 
skugga, kind, manhg, hy, malad, sydlig sol. — Afven, hog gestalt, Ijus- 
lett, bladgd. — ansigte, strala, uttryck, stilla undergifven fromhet, kom 
ifran, Ijuf, medvetandet, inie renhet, trohet, kraft. 

9 

Fruslande, hast, klingande bjeUror, hdra, afton, liflig, vanligt, hufvud- 
stad, vid, port, 



( 135) 

gate of baron W's biilliantiy lighted house niimerons equipages 
stopped the way, while a. mass of gentlemen in outside boots 
and servants with lanterns, elbowed their way along the narrow 
spaces between. 

The porter had already given up all hope of being able 
to shut the door between each new comer, and considered through 
his little pane the whole entering crowd with an indifferent 
eye ; his veto was for the evening suspended, for all the world 
knew that baron N\s were at home. 

The crowd in the lobby cannot be described. Ladies, who 
in vain sighed for so much room as to enable them to cast a 
look at their chassure, old gentlemen, who in vain laboured to 
get at that peg, on which they were accustomed to hang their 
cloaks, and young ones, against whom the passage was closed 
up by ladies, to the large looking glass, which hung on the 
opposite wall; servants who had certainly found thar mistresses 
shawls, but groped in vain after the young ladies outside shoes, 
and the domestics of the house, who should take in a waiter 
of ices that way; all these had a despair painted on their faces, 
which did not seem to forebode well of the evening's pleasures; 
but it was as if some witchcraft had lain in the first threshold 
itself, for as soon as the step was taken over that, all beamed 
with a cheerful smile. 

10. 

Skokloster. — This palace, of all the private dwellings 
in Sweden perhaps the one which most deserves the name. 



rikt, eklarerade, stSnga, talrik, ekipag, vag, under, massa, bottfor, betjent, 
lantern, armbaga sig, trSng, mellanrum. — Portvakten, uppgifva, hopp, 
brinna, stanga, oppna, dorr, betrakta, fonsterruta, intrangande skaran, 
likgiltigt oga; veto, aftonen, suspenderadt, hela verlden, veta, taga emot. 
Transel, tambur, later ej beskrifva sig. — forgarfves, sucka efter, 
utrymme, kunde fa, kasta blick, chenssare, spegel, vagg, midt emot, be- 
tjent, val, funnit, hennes nads shawl, trefva, froken lappskor, husets egna 
domestiker, skulle hafva, bricka med, glacer, fortviflan, mSlad, ansigte, 
tyckes bSda godt for, noje; liksom, trollmakt legat, sjelfva, troskeln, sS 
snart, steg, taget, strala, gladt leende= 

10 

Slott, enskildt, boning, mah^nda, fdrtjena, namn, 



( 136 ) 

has that merit, that it not only possesses an old and a new 
history, bat also that in its present state, through what it re- 
presents to the eye, is still more interesting, than through what 
the memory has preserved concerning it. 

This estate is situated in Upland, 6 Swedish miles from 
Stockholm, and belongs to the Brahe family. The former history of 
the place is preserved within it, not written on paper or parch- 
ment, but on less perishable materials. Within the parish, half 
a mile from the present palace, we find the ruins of an old 
castle, situated on a height near the lake, formerly a home for 
freebooters. They consist of a number of mossgrown stones, 
partly fallen down and scattered about, but of so colossal a size, 
that you are amazed at the human powers, which, with so 
little assistance from art as their time offered, could move and 
lift these immense masses. It is probable that the water for- 
merly went nearly to this wall, and the situation was conse- 
quently well chosen both as a harbour for the returning barks 
and for defence against possible attacks. 

But the retiring wave retreated by degrees from the castle, 
at about the same period as rudeness and desire for strife gave 
way before the mild spirit of Christianity, and left room for more 
peaceful inclinations. Thus this castle fell to ruins, the mute 
witnesses of its former strength and object; not they alone, 
however, other equally mute witnesses testify of those families 
that have lived here. It is they themselves, who have found 
a resting-place under that turf they trod, and of whom many 



utmarkelse, allenast, Sga, aldre, nyare, historia, utan, narvarande tillstSnd, 
genom, oga, framstalla, intressant, hvad, Diinnet, foi^vara. — Egendom, 
belagen, svensk, mil, tillhor, for narvarande, Braheska familjen. — Stal- 
lets aldre, inom detsamma, skrifven, papper, pergament, fdrganglig, Sm- 
ne. — Inom, socken, en half, nuvarande, fmnas, ruin, efter, garamal, 
faste, hojd, vid sjdn, fordom, hem, viking. — besta, raangd, mossbelupen, 
sten, till en del, nedfallen, kringspridd, kollossal storlek, liapna dfver, 
menniskokraft, ringa, bitrade, konst, erbjuda, rdra, lyfta, ofantlig, massa. — 
Sannoiikt, ga, nara, mur, belagenhet, salunda, fdrti^affligt vald, hamn, 
hemkomna, fartyg, till forsvar, mdjlig, anfall. 

Sjunka, vag, vika, smaningom, medan, faste, ungefar, vid, tid, rahet, 
stridslystnad, kristendom, mild, anda, vika, lemna rum, fredlig bojelse. 
Sa, falla, stum, vittnena, fordna styrka, bestammelse, andra^ lika, fdrtal- 
ja, slagt, bo. — finna, hviloplats, torfva, trampa, hvarom, mSngen, 



( 137) 

a tomb raised on the shores now speak. Old weapons have 
been here and there met with in the earth, fallen from the 
hands of the owners here conquered in battle. 

11 

But I must tell yon about one negro, whose story is near- 
ly eonnected with the family on this plantation, and which 
they have related to me. It is a beautiful instance of the pe- 
culiar nobility of the negro character, when it attains its proper 
development. His name was Samedi (or Saturday) and was on 
S:t Domingo a servant to the parents of my host, when the re- 
nowned massacre there took place. He rescued from this, at the 
risk of his own life, his master's two sons — my host was one 
of them, — by carrying them at night from the town on his 
shoulders, through every danger, down to the harbour, where 
he had secured a little bark, in which he went with the two 
children to Charleston in south Carolina. Here he put the two 
boys to school, and hired himself out to daily labour. Both he 
and the boys had lost all during the dreadful night at San Do- 
mingo. He had only been able to save their lives. In Charles- 
ton he fed and clothed them and himself with his work. Every 
week he gave the boys three dollars each from his earnings. 
With this he continued till the boys had grown young men, 
and he — an old one. 

My host went to sea, and made some property by his energy 
and good fortune. 



vid, strand, uppford, grafhog, formala, — Man bar, traffa, jord, falla, 
Sgare, ofvervinna, strid. 

11. 

Tala om for, neger, historia, forbunden familj, plantage, beratta. — 
Vackert exempel, negerkarakterens egna adelhet, na, rati, utveckling. — 
namn, Lordag, tjenare, foraidrar, \ard, namnkunnig, raassacker intrSffa. — 
radda, ur, lifsfara, husbonde, sora, i det han bar, nattetid, axlar, genom, 
fara, nad, hamn, forsakra sig om, farkost, begifva sig, sodra. — satte, i 
en skola, hyra ut, dagsarbete. — bade, forlora, ohygglig, natt, pa. — 
hade kunnat radda, lif. — foda, klada, arbete. — vecka, gifva, hvar sina 
tre, af, arbetsfortjenst. — Harmed fortfor, blifvit, gammal. 

Gick till sjos, fdrvarfva, fornidgenhet, raskhet, lycka. 



( 138 ) 

After having purchased the plantation on Cuba, and there 
married, he took old Saturday to him, attended to him now in 
his turn, and gave him three dollars every week as pocket 
money, as a recompense for what he had received from him 
during his boyhood. Old Saturday lived long here happy and 
free from care, loved and respected by all. He died two years 
ago at a very great age. He was an upright Christian and 
very pious; a good christian in all respects. 



Sedan han kopt, gifta sig, taga till, forsorja, ordning, handpenningar, 
gengald, dem, fa, under, gossear. — lefva, lange, lycklig, sorgfri, alskad, 
aktad. — do, for elt par, sedan, vid, hog — uppriktig kristen, from, 
pa, vis. 



( 139 ) 



Samial. 

God morgan, (afton) min 

herre. 
Tatar herrn engelska (sven- 

ska)? Mycket titet^ menjag 

forstar en bok^ och nar an- 

dra tala. 
Hum I'dnge tanker herrn va- 
ra i staden? 
Blott en eller ett par veckor. 
Fddret dr sd vackert, del vo- 

re rddligt att fara utpa lan- 

det snart, 
Huru Idngt dr del till G.; 
Halfannan svenk mill omkring 

nio engelska mil. 
Hvar bor H:r T.? 
Han bor vid Drottninggatan, 

huset N:o y^, tvd trappor 

upp. 
Kan herrn saga mig^ hvar Jag 

skall finna ett godt hotel? 
Kan man fa dta der ? 
Huru dags kan herrn komma 

i morgon? 
Jag kan icke komma forr an 

klockan half sex. 
Far sd god och skicka pig an 

(betjenten) till mig. 
Visa mig till mitt rum. 
Sag at betjenten att han bor- 
star mina kldder. 



Dialogues. *) 

Good morning, (evening) sir. 

Do you speak english (Swe- 
dish) ? Very little ; i)ut 1 un- 
derstand a book, and when 
others speak. 

How long do yoii intend to be 
in the town? 

Only a week or two. 

The weather is so beautiful, it 
would be adviseable to go 
into the country soon. 

How far is it to G.? 

A Swedish mile and a half? 
about nine english miles. 

Where does M;r T. live? 

He lives at N:o 12 Drottning- 
gatan, in the second floor. 

Can you till me, where I shall 

find a good hotel? 
Can one dine there? 
At what time can you come 

to-morrow? 
I cannot come before half past 

five. 
Have the goodness te send the 

maid-servant (footman) to me. 
Show me to my room. 
Tell the servant to brush my 

clothes. 



For more exercises of this kind, examples for the use of the par- 
ticles &c. &c. see "Exercises for Conversation in English and 
S\Aedish, for the use of both nations." Fourth edition. 



( 140 ) 

Fdck mig i morgon klockan Awake me to-morrow at half 

half sju. past six. 

Tag hit en karafin med friskt Bring me a decanter of fresh 

vatten, och ett rent glas. water, and a clean glass. 



Kan Jag fa kopa ett par hand- 

skar h'dr? 
Lat mig fa ett gndt par. 
Hum myckct kosta dessa? 
Har herrn nagra ndsdukar? 

Dessa dro for stora^ och den- 

na dr for liten. 
Jag har forloratminplanhok^ 

har herrn nagra till salu? 
Jag behofver nya strumpor, 

skor och skjortor ^ kan herrn 

saga mig hvar jag kan fa 

dem? 
Hvar bor skrdddaren ? Far sa 

god och skicka efter honom , 

Min rock behofver lagas, och 
mina stdflor dfven. 

Far jag besvdra frun att skic- 
ka mina smutsiga kldder till 
nagon tvdtterska. 



Can I buy a pair of gloves here? 

Let me have a good pair. 

How much do these cost? 

Have you any pocket hand- 
kerchiefs? 

These are too large, and this 
is too little. 

I have lost my pocket-book; 
have you any for sale? 

I need new stockings, shoes 
and shirts, can you tell me 
where I can get them? 

Where does the tailor live? 

Have the goodness to send 

for him. 
My coat wants mending, and 

my boots also. 
May I trouble you, madam, to 

send my dirty clothes to some 
washerwoman. 



Hvad kan jag fa till frukost, 

middag, aftonvard? 
Far jag litet kaffe, choklad 

eller the. 
Gif mig grddden och sockret. 
Mjdlken dr icke god. 



What can I have for breakfast, 

dinner, supper? 
Let me have a little coffee, 

chocolate or tea. 
Give me the cream and the sugar. 
The milk is not good. 



( 14> ) 



Sk'dr mig en skifva brod^ och 

gif mig smoret. 
Hall i en kopp kaffe at mig. 
Delta dr for starkt,fdr svagl. 
Kan jag fa litet lammkott med 

potatis och sas, samtmycket 

litet spinal. 
Jag foredrager oxkolty kalf- 

kdtl eller flask. 
Delta villehrad dr icke vdl 

stekt. 
Jag lycker icke om kyckling. 
Delta hons dr icke lillrdck- 

ligl kokadl. 
Sid i ell glas vin, port, ma- 

deira^ skerry, eller cham- 



pa^ 



o-ne. 



Gif mig en ren tallrik och en 

knif och gaff el. 
Jag dricker i allmdnhet vatten^ 

ihland porter, ol eller svag- 

dricka. 
En liten smorgas med litet osl 

dr bra alt sluta med. 

Kan Jag fa ett par Ids, (hardt) 
kokta egg till qvdllen? 

Tycker du om kallt kott? 
Gldm icke senapen: Jag behdf- 

ver ocksa peppar, salt, mu- 

skott och kanel. 
Delta fat dr kallt, Idt vdrma 

det litet. 
Gif mig en korkskruf; Jag be- 

hofver ock ett rent vin glas. 



Cut me a slice of bread, and 
give me the butter. 

Pour me out a cup of coffee. 

This is too strong, too weak. 

Can I have a little lamb' with 
potatoes and gravy, and very- 
little spinage. 

I prefer beef, veal or pork. 



This game is not well roasted. 



I do not like chicken. 

This fowl is not sufficiently- 
boiled. 

Pour out a glass of wine, port, 
madeira , sherry or cham- 
pagne. 

Give me a clean plate and a 
knife and fork. 

I generally drink water, some- 
times porter, ale or table- 
beer. 

A crust of bread and butter 
with a little cheese is good 
to finish with. 

Can I have a couple of eggs 
soft (hard) boiled for the 
evening? 

Do you Hke cold meat? 

Do not forget the mustard; I 
need also pepper, salt, nut- 
meg and cinnamon. 

This dish is cold, warm it a 
little. 

Give me a cork-screw; I need 
also a clean wine-glass. 



( 142 ) 



Demia serviette dr smutsig ^ 

skaffa mig en ren. 
Stall buteljen pa detta bord. 



This napkin is dirty, get me a 

clean one. 
Place the bottle on this table. 



Huru dags gar posten? 
Hvar dr posten ? dr den langt 

hdrifran ? 
Kan jag fa litet skrif-pnpper, 

penna och black? 
Jag har tvd bref att skrifva 

innan jag kan gd ut. 
Kan herrn Idna mig litet lack, 

munlack^ (rddt eller svart). 
Gif mig en bdttre penknif, 

denna dr sd sld ^ och en 

blyerts-penna. 
Jag har glomt mitt plumppap- 

per^ Jinns det sand har ? 
Ldna mig ett sigill och ett 

kuvert, 
Skicka detta bref pa posten 

innan klockan half sex. Hu- 
ru mycket skall det kosta? 
Har du nagra pengar pd dig ? 

Fexla denna sedel at mig. 
Skynda dig och kom tillbaks 

straxt. 
Kan herrn saga mig hvar jag 

kan Jinna en god tolk? 
Ldt honom komma till mig tre 

qvart pd dtta i qvdll. 
Gd och kdpa en biljett for 

dngbdten. 



At Avhat time does the post go? 

Where is the post-office? is it 
far from here? 

Can I have a little writing- 
paper, pen and ink. 

I have two letters to write be- 
fore I can go out. 

Can yon lend me a little sealing- 
wax, wafer, (red or black). 

Give me a better penknife, this 
is so blunt ; and a black-lead 
pencil. 

I have forgotten my blotting- 
paper, is there any sand here? 

Lend me a seal and an envelope. 

Send this letter to the post 
before half past five o'clock. 
How much will it cost? 

Have you any money about you ? 
Change this note for me. 

Make haste and come back im- 
mediately. 

Can you till me where I can 
find a good interpreter? 

Let him come to me at a 
quarter to eight this evening. 

Go and buy a ticket for the 
steamer. 



( 143) 

Finns det nagon god lakare i 

sladen ? Jag harforkylt mig. 
Jag har diarrhe, forstoppjiing^ 

kolik, brostverk. 
I gar hade jag svar hufvud- 

verk, men nu har jag ondt 

i halsen, armnrne och benen. 
Han kan icke bota tandverk 

eller orsprdng, 
Min van har Jeber, skall han 

lata oppna en dder? 
Skulle det vara bra for mig 

att bada ibland? 
Ett kallt, varmt, bad vore nyt- 



Fi fa skicka till apoteket ef- 

ter medikamentet. 
N'dr skall jag taga dessa pil- 

ler och pulver? 
Far sd god och skaffa mig 

en god skoterska. 
Bullra icke sdmycket^jag kan 

icke sofva. 



Kan jag fa kopa ndgra mbb- 

ler har? 
Jag behbfver en sang, sex sto- 

lar, tvd bord, en byru, en 

I'dndstol^ alia af mahogny. 
Delta skrif-bord och en liten 

soffa ville jag ocksd hafva. 
Kuddarne dro for mjuka, har- 

da, har herrn ndgra andra? 
Delta bollster dr for mjukt, 

jag tycker mera om en ma- 

drass stoppad med tagel. 



Is there any good physician in 
the town ? I have caught cold. 

I have diarrea, costiveness, co- 
lic, pain in my chest. 

Yesterday I had a bad head- 
ache, but now I have a pain 
in my neck^ arms and legs. 

He cannot cure the toothache 
or earache. 

My friend has a fever, shall he 
be bled? 

Would it be useful for me to 
bathe sometimes? 

A cold, warm, bath were most 
useful. 

We must send to the apothe- 
cary's for the medicine. 

When shall I take these pills 
and powders? 

Have the goodness to get me 
a good nurse. 

Do not make so much noise, 
I cannot sleep. 



Can I buy some furniture here? 

I want one bedstead, six chairs, 
two tables, one bureau, one 
armchair, all of mahogany. 

This writing-table and a little 
sofa I should like also to have. 

The cushions are too soft, hard, 
have you any others? 

This bed is too soft, I prefer a 
mattress stuffed with horse- 
hair. 



( 144 ) 

En stor och tn liten spegel^ One large and one little looking- 
den ena med forgylld^ den glass; the one with a gilt, 
andra med mbrk ram. the other with a dark frame. 



Kan herrn gora mig eft par 
stojior, skor, tofflor, tills 
om onsdag eller thorsdag? 

Dessajag har pa mig dro for 
korta^ langa. tranga. 

Fill herrn taga matt af mig. 
G'or dem vdl vida. 

Far Jag profva mina stojlor ? 
De kl'dmma mig ofver tder- 
na. Sulorna dro ndstan for 
tjocka^ tunna. 

Klackarna dro for hoga, luga. 



Can you make me a pair of 
boots, shoes, slippers, by next 
Wednesday or thursday? 

These I have on are too short, 
long, tight. 

Will you take my measure. Make 
them wide enough. 

May I try my boots? They 
pinch me over the toes. The 
soles are almost too thick, thin. 

The heels are too high, low. 



Skaffa mig litet rent vatten i 

ett tvdttfat.) jag vill tvdtta 

mina hdnder. 
Tag hit min morgonrock, och 

skicka efter hdrfrisoren ; 

jag behofver lata klippa mig. 
Jag skall lata brdnna mig i 

hdret i dag ,• har herrn tang 

med sig? 
Sakta. — Tdngen dr fiir het. 
Hvar dr min tandhorste och 

tandpulvret? 
Mina rakknifvar bchbfva dra- 

gas, kan herrn gora del? 
Gif mig en knappndl. 



Get me a little water in a 
washhand-basin, I should like 
to wash my hands. 

Bring me my morning-gown, 
and send for.the hair-dresser; 
I must have my hair cut. 

I shall have my hair curled 
to-day ; have you the curling- 
tongs with you? 

Gently. — The tongs are too hot. 

Where is my tooth-brush and 
powder? 

My razors want setting, can 
you do it? 

Give me a pin. 



( 145 ) 



Hvilka dro de in'drkv'drdigaste 

stdllen i staden? 
Jag skulle vilja se kyrkorna 

och slottety theatefhuset samt 

museum. 
Finns det nugon exposition for 

ndrvarande? Far sa god 

och visa mig dit 
I hvilken bod kanjagfdkopa 

ett blyertsstift och nugra 

penslar ? Jag behofvcr ocksa 

nagra fdrger. 
Har herrn nagot kulort pap- 

per till teckning? 
Visa mig nagra gravyrer ^ 

figurer, historiska stycken, 

blomster-stycken , foglar , 

djur, arkitektur. 
Jag behofver ocksa en lineal, 

en cirkel, papp.^ gummi.^ en 

liten fil och en sax. 



Which are the most reraark- 
able places in town? 

I should like to see the church- 
es, palace, theatre and the 
museum. 

Is there any exhibition at pre- 
sent? Be so good as to show 
me the way there. 

In what shop can I buy a pen- 
cil-case and some hairpen- 
ciis ? I need also some colours. 

Have you any coloured paper 
for drawing? 

Show me some engravings ; fi- 
gures, historical-pieces, land- 
scape-pieces , flow^er-pieces , 
birds, animals, achitecture. 

I want also a ruler, a pair of 
compasses, pasteboard, gum, 
a small file and a pair of 
scissors. 



Manadernei 


The Months. 


Januari. 


January. 


Juli. 


July. 


Februari. 


February. 


Jugusti. 


August. 


Mars. 


March. 


September. 


September 


April. 


April. 


October. 


October. 


Maj. 


May. 


November, 


November. 


Juni. 


June. 


December. 


December. 


Dagarne \ 


i Feckan. 


The Days of the Week. 


Sondag. 


Sunday. 


Thorsdag. 


Thursday. 


3Iandag. 


Monday. 


Fredag. 


Friday. 


Tisdag. 


Tuesday. 


Ldrdag. 


Saturday. 


Onsdag, 


Wednesday. 




-O 



10 



( 146 ) 



Fjorton dagar. 


A fortnight. 


Host. 


Autumn. 


En vecka. 


A week. 


Salen. 


The sun. 


En dag. 


A day. 


Mdnen- 


The moon. 


En timme. 


An hour. 


Stjernarna. 


The stars. 


En minul. 


A minute. 


Planeterna. 


The planets. 


Morgan. 


Morning. 


Nordlig, syd- 


North, south, 


Formiddag. 


Forenoon. 


lig , astlig , 


east, west wind. 


Middag. 


Noon. 


vestlig vitid. 




Eftermiddag. 


Afternoon. 


En storm. 


A storm. 


Afton, qvall. 


Evening. 


En regnskur. 


A shower. V 


Natl. 


Night. 


Regn. 


Rain. 


I gar. 


Yesterday. 


Hagel. 


Hail. 


I forr-gdr. 


The day before Sn'6. 


Snow. 




yesterday. 


Norrsken. 


The northern 


I morgan. 


To-morrow. 




lights. 


/ ofvermorga?i. 


The day after 
to-morrow. 


Regnbdgen. 


The rainbow. 


Nydrsdag. 


New-years-day. 


Blixt. 


Lightning. 


Trettondag. 


Twelfth-day. 


Jska. 


Thunder. 


Ldng-fredag. 


Good-friday. 


Eld. 


Fire. 


Pdsk. 


Easter. 


Fatten. 


Water. 


Pingst. 


Whitsuntide. 


Helta. 


Heat. 


Jul 


Christmas. 


mid. 


Cold. 


Annandag-jul. 


Boxing-day. 


Frost. 


Frost. 


Vinter. 


Winter. 


To. 


Thaw. 


Fdr. 


Spring. 


Ljus. 


Light. 


Sommar. 


Summer. 


Marker. 


Darkness. 



( 147 ) 

SWEDISH VVEIGBTS and MEASURES. 

The weights and measures vary coiisiderahly in dif- 



ferent parts of the country, 
most in use in the capital. 



The following are those 



1 Skeppund 

1 Centner 

1 Lispund 

1 Skalpund 

1 Lod 



1 Libra 
1 Unz 

1 Drachma 
1 Scrupel 



Victualie-vigt. 

= 20 Lispund = nearly 400 lbs Avoirdupois. 

= 5 D:o = — 100 — — , 

= 20 Skalpund or mark = — 20 — — 

= 32 Lod = — 1 — — 

= 4 Qvintin = — t ounce — 



Medicinal-vigt. 

12 Unz = nearly 1 lb 

8 Drachmer = — 1 ounce 

3 Scrupler = — 1 dram 

20 Gran = — 1 scruple 



Apothecaries weight. 



Guld-vigt. 

1 Mark = 8 Unz = about f of a lb troy. 

1 Unz = 2 lod = — 1 ounce — 

1 Lod = 4 Qvintin = — 10 dwt — 

1 Qvintin = 72 Ass = — 2^ dwt — 



1 Stang = 

1 Famn = 

1 Aln 

1 Fot c= 

1 Qvarter = 



Langd-matt. 

1§ Famn, about 10 feet. 



Alnar, 
Fot, 
Qvarter, 
Turn, 



— 2 — 

— 12 inches. 



100 Swedish feet = 97,410 english feet, 
alnar, or about 6^ English miles. 



1 Tunnland 
1 Halfspannland 
1 Fjerdingsland 
1 Kappland 
1 n Aln 



Yt-matt. 

= -4 Halfspannland 
= 2 Fjerdingsland 
= 4 Kappland 
= 4474 D Alnar 

= 4 n Tot 



Swedish mile = 18,000 Swedish 



about 1 acre. 

— 2 roods. 

— 1 rood. 

— 10 square poles. 

— 4 — feet. 



100 Swedish □ feet = 94,888 english jT] feet. 



( 148 ) 
Spannmals-matt. 

1 Tunna = 2 Spann = about 4 bushels. 

1 Spann = 4 Fjerdingar = — 2 — 
1 Fjerding = 4 Rappar = — 2 pecks. 
1 Kappe = If Kanna = — 1 gallon. 
100 Tunnor = 50,403 english quarters. 

Matt for flytande varor. 



1 Foder = 2 Pipor 


= about 1 tun. 


1 Pipa = 2 Oxhufvud 


= ~ 1 pipe. 


1 Oxhufvud = 1^ Am 


= — 1 hogshead, 


1 Am = 4 Ankare 


= — 1 tierce. 


1 Ankare = 15 Kannor 


= — 32 quarts. 


1 Kanna = 2 Stop 


= — 2 — 


1 Stop = 4 Qvarter 


= — 1 quart. 


1 Qvarter = 4 Jumfrur 


= — ir pint. 


100 Kannor = 57,603 


english gallons. 


The following should 


also be observed 


1 Val = 20 kast = 


80 pieces. - 


1 Skock 


60 — 


1 Timmer ' = 


40 — 


1 Tjog 


20 — 


1 Mandel = 


15 ^ 


1 Tolft or Dussin = 


12 — 


1 Grosch = 


144 - 



For Paper. 

1 Bal =10 Ris = 1 bale, 

1 Ris = 20 Bocker = 1 ream. 
1 Bok = 24 Ark = 1 quire. 

Swedish Money. 

In gold, the ducat, weighing rather more than one qvintin (2j dvvt) 
or 72jVx ass ; and is valued at about 8 shillings sterling. 

In silver, the specie riksdaler, worth nearly four shillings english ; 
the half riksdaler, the |, the ^ the y'g and the ^^^ riksdaler. 

In copper, the 4 skillingar banko, about Ij penny; the 1 skilhg 
the I skill:g, ^ skilhg and the ^ skilhg this last is also called a styfver 
or vitten. 

In paper, 32 skilling b:ko = about 1 shilling english. 2 Riksdaler Banko 
= about 3 shillings english. 6 Riksd:r 32 skill.; 10 Riksdaler B:ko; 
16 R;dr 32 skill. b:ko; 33 R:dr 16 sk. b:ko; 100 R:dr b:ko ; 500 
R:dr b:ko. 



( 149 ) 



ALPHABETICAL LIST OF THE WORDS USED IN THE 
READING EXERCISES. 



Ack, int. alas, oh. 

Adelslierre, s. nobleman. 

Af, pre, of, by, from. 

Affarda, v. to dispatch, expedite. 

Afgudadyi'kare, s. m. idolater. 

Afga, V. to depart, start, 

Afliden, part, deceased, late, defunct. 

Aflang, a. oblong. 

Aflagsen, a. remote, distant. 

Afseende, s. n. respest, regard, intent. 

Afsigt, s. m. view, intention, design, 
object. 

AfskafTa, v. to abolish, annul, set aside. 

Afsked, s. n. farewell. 

Afskudda, v. to shake off. 

Afstyrka, v. to dissuade, divert 

Afstyrkte, v. dissuaded. 

Afsanda, v. to dispatch, send away. 

Afton, n. m. evening. 

Aftonvard, s. m. refreshment taken 
in the afternoon. 

Afundsam, a. envious. 

Afvikelse, s. f. deviation. 

Akademi, s, academy, university. 

Akademisk, a. academic. 

AUdeles, ad. entirely, quite. 

Aldrafinast, a. the very finest. 

Aldrig, ad, never, ever. 

All, Allt, Alia, pro, all, every one. 

Allenast, ad, only, solely, but, pro- 
vided. 

Allmogen, s. m. the peasantry. 

All man, a. public, common, vulgar. 

Allmanhet, ad generally, commonly. 

AUmanheten, s. f. the public. 

Alltid, ad. always, perpetually. 

Alltfor, ad. too. 

Anting, every thing. 

Aim, s. f. elm. 

Alster, s. n. offspring, production. 

Altare, s. n. altar. 

Alternativ, s. n. alternative. 

Ana, V. to forebode, foreknow. 



Anbefalla, v. to recommend. 

Anblick, s. m. look, view, sight. 

Anda, s. m. breath, gasp, spirit. 

Andakt, s. m. devotion. 

Andas, v. to breathe. 

Ande, s., ghost, spirit, zeah 

Andelig, a. ghostly, spiritual. 

Andra, a. next, other, second. 

Anforvandt, s. m. kinsman. 

Angenam, a. agreeable, pleasant, de- 
lightful. 

Anga, V. to concern, regard. 

Aning, s. f. foreboding, presage. 

Ankomraa, v. to arrive. 

Anlag, s. n. disposition, turn. 

Anlagr, see Anlagga. 

Anledning, s. f occasion, ground, 
reason. 

Anietsdrag, s. n. features. 

Anlita, v. to solicit. 

Anlagga, v. to lay, scheme, contrive, 
found. 

Anlaggning, g. f. design, contrivance, 
foundation. 

Annan, Annat, pi. Andra, pro, 
other, another. 

Annars, ad. otherwise. 

Annorstades, ad. elsewhere. 

Anse, V. to regard, consider. 

Ansigte, s. n. face. 

Anslag, s. n. project, appointment, 
scheme. 

Ansla, V. to assign, settle. 

Anstranga, v. to exert, strain. 

Anstandig, a. decent, suitable, be- 
coming. 

Ansvar, s. n. responsibility. 

Ansag from Anse. 

Antaga, v. to receive, adopt, embrace. 

Anvanda, v. to employ, use, apply. 

Arbeta, v. to work. 

Arbele, s. n. work. 

ArbetshSg, s. m. desire to work. 



( 150 ) 



Arf, s, n. inheritance, patrimony. 

ArfvegodSj s. n. inheritance. 

Arfving, s. m. heir. 

Ark, s. m. ark. s. n. sheet {of paper). 

Arm, a. poor. s. m, arm. 

Arm6, s. f. army. 

Armod, s. n poverty. 

Art, s. f. sort, kind, nature. 

Artig'het, s. f. politeness. 

Att, pre. to. conj. that. 

Attribut, s. m. attribute. 

Augusti, s. f. august. 

Avisa, s. f. newspaper. 

Axel, s. m. axle, shoulder. 

Axlar, 5. shoulders. 



Bad V. prayed, from Bedja. 

Bakom, pre, ad. behind. 

Bakstugusittare, s. m. cotter, 

Balsamisk, a. balsamic. 

Bana, $, f. way, course, path. — v. 
to clear. 

Band, s. n. tie, band, ribbon. 

Bar, a. bare. — part, carried. 

Bark, s. m. bark, rind. 

Barm, s. m. bosom. 

Barn, s. n. child. 

Barnbarn, s. grand-child. 

Barnaskara, s. crowd of children. 

Barndom, s. m. childhood. 

Barnslig, a. childish. 

Barnaar, s, n. childhood. 

Bebo, V. to inhabit. 

Bedraga, v. to deceive, cheat. 

Bedrift, s. m. achievement. 

Bedrog, see bedraga. 

Befann imp. of Befinna. 

Befinna, v. to find, perceive. 

Befintlig, a. found, to be found. 

Befolkning, s. m. population. 

Befordran, s. f. advancement, pro- 
motion. 

Befal, s. n. command, conduct. 

Begaf frOm begifva (sig) to set out, 
resort, go, 

Begagna, v. to use. — sig af. to 
profit by. 

Begge. Beggedera, a. both, two. 

Begick, imp. of Beg§, v. to commit, 
manage. 

Begrepp, s. n. notion, conception. 

Begransning, s. m. limit, bounds. 



Begynna, v. to begin. 

Begynnelse, s. m. commencement. 

Begynte, v. began. 

Begar, s. n. desire, request, wishes. 

Begara, v. to desire, ask, covet, beg. 

Behag, *. n. will, delight, grace. 

Behaga, v. to please, charm. 

Behandla, v. to treat. 

Bebjerta, v. to mind, consider. 

Bebof, 6\ n. need, want, use. 

Behalla, v. to retain, keep. 

Behofva, v. to need, want. 

Bekymra, v. to trouble, molest. 

Beklaga, v. to bemoan, pity, deplore. 

Bekant, a. acquainted, known. 

Bekymmer, s. n. trouble, care, an- 
xiety. 

Bekymrad, a. anxious. 

Bekampa, v. wrestle, contend. 

Belatenbet, s. satisfaction. 

Belagenhet, s. f. situation. 

Belona, v. to reward. 

Beloning, s. f. recompense, remune- 
ration, reward. 

Bemaktiga sig, v. to make oneself 
master of. 

Beraodande, s. n. endeavour , exertion. 

Benyttja, v. to use. 

Beqvamlighet, s. f. convenience, ease. 

Ber, from Begara, to ask. 

Beredde, from Bereda to prepare. 

Berg, s. n. mountain. 

Berga, v. to reap, save. 

Bero, V. to depend, rely. 

Beralta, v. to tell, recount. 

Berattelse, s. m. relation, narrative." 

Berom, s. n. praise, applause. 

Beromd, a. praised, famous, renowned 

Berofva, v, to deprive, bereave. 

Besanna, v. to verify, affirm. 

Besinna, v. to consider. 

BeskafTenbet, s. f. quality, nature. 

Beskylla, v to accuse, charge. 

Beslut, s. n. decree, resolution. 

Besluta, v. to determine, decide, decree 

Beslots V. was determined. 

BestrSia, v. to irradiate. 

Besta, V. to consist, allow, stand. 

Bestand, s. n. stability, duration. 

Bestandsdel, s. m. constituent part. 

Bestandande, a. constant, firm. 

Bestfimd, a. determined, appointed, 
destined. 



( 151) 



Bestanka, v. to besprinkle. 

Bestandig, a. constant, stable. 

Bestandigt, ad constantly. 

Bestod from BestS. 

Besvara, v. to reply, answer. 

Besvar, s. n. trouble. 

Bes\ara, v. to trouble. 

Besvarjning, s. f. conjuration, exor- 
cism. 

Besynnerlig, o. particular, odd, 
strange. 

Besok, s. n. visit. 

Besoka, v. to visit. 

Betjening, *. f. servants, service, 

Betrakta, v. to contemplate, consider. 

Betog from Betaga, v. to deprive , 
intercept. 

Betyda, v. to signify, betoken. 

Betyg, s. n. certificate, testimonial. 

Betacka, v. to cover, screen, shield. 

Betrakta, v. to contemplate, observe. 

Bevara, v. to preserve, save, retain. 

Beundra, v. to admire. 
- Beundran, s. m. admiration. 
. Bevista, v. to be present at. 

Bevara, t>. to arm, equip. 

Bibehalla, v. keep. 

Bibliothek, s. n. library. 

Bifall, s. n. applause, approbation, 
consent. 

Bigotterie, s. bigotry. 

Bigtstol, biktstol, *. w. confessional. 

Bild, s. m. image, figure, 

Bilda, V. to form, model, build. 

Bildning, s. f, shape, education, make. 

Bildningskraft, s. power of formation. 

Bit, s. m. bit, morsel. 

Bita, V. to bite. 

Bitter, a. bitter. 
/^Bittid, ad. early. 

Bjuda, V. invite, offer. 
-^Bjork-kada, s. f. birch-resin. 

Bjdrn, s. m. bear. 

Blad, s. n. leaf, blade. 

Bland or Ibland, prep, among, ad, 
sometimes. 

Blanda, v. to mix, mingle. 

Blank, a. shining. 

Blef from blifva, v. to be, become. 

Blick, s. m. look, glance. 

Blicka, V. to glance, view, look. 

Blid. a. mild, kind, favorable. 

Blifva, V. to become, be, remain. 



Blink, «. m. twinkling. 
Blir, V. from blifva. 
Blixtra, v. to lighten, flash. 
Blod, s. n. blood. 
Blomma, s. f. flower. 
Blomster, s. n. flower, blossom. 
Blomsterang, s. f. flowery meadow. 
Blott, a. bare, naked. — ad, merely, 

but, only. 
Bla, a. blue. 
Bla-hvit, a. blue-white. 
Blanka, v, to shine, glisten. 
Bloda, V. to bleed. 
Bo, V. to dwell. — s. n. nest. 
Bok, s. f. book. 

Bokdunge, s. m. thicket of beech. 
Boksamling, s. f. collection of books, 

library. 
Boktryckeri, s. n. printing-office. 
Bonde, s. m. peasant. 
Bondehemman, s. m. farm. 
Bondstuga, s. f. peasant's hut. 
Boning, s. f. habitation. 
Bor, from bo. 
Bord, s. n. table. 
Borde, v. ought should. 
Bordslada, s. f. table-drawer. 
Bort, ad. away, 
Bortga, V. to depart, go away. 
Bortom, prep, beyond, 
Bostalle, s. n. dwelling, abode. 
Botanik, s. f. botany. 
Botaniker, s. m. botanist. 
Botanisk, a. botanic. 
Bott, from bo. 
Botten, s, bottom. 
Brand, s. m. fire, brand. 
Brann, from brinna. 
Brasa, s, f. fire. 
^raska, v. to rustle. 
Bred, a. broad. 
Bredd, s. f. breadth, depth. 
Bred V id, ad. beside. 
Bref, s. n. letter. 
Bringa, v. to bring, take. 
Brinna, v. to burn. 
Brist, s. m. want, lack, defect. 
Broder, Bror, s. m. brother, 
Brons, s. m. bronze. 
Brudsang, «, f. bridal-bed. 
Bruka, v. to use. 

Brumma, v. to hum, buzz, grumble, 
Brunno, from brinna. 



( 152 ) 



Brunsvig, Brunswick. 
Brutit, from bryta, 
Brusande, part, roaring, raging. 
"Bry, V. to tease, perplex, trouble. 
Brydsam, a. vexatious. 
Bryn, s. n. edge, brim. 
Brynja, s. coat of mail. 
Bryta, v. to break. _ 
Branna, v. to burn. 
Biodbit, s. m. morsel of bread. 
Brost, s. n, breast. 
Bud, s. n. messenger, message, com- 
mandment. 
Bugt, s. m. gulf, bend, curve. 
Bundt or bunt, s. m. bundle. 
Bunke, s. m. a. flat bottomed bowl. 
By, s. m. village. 

Bygd from bygga. — *. m, neigh- 
bourhood. 
Bygga, V. to build. 
Byggnad, s. m. building, structure. 
Byta, V. to change. 
Bad, or bade, a. both. 
Bat, s. m. boat. 
Bata, tJ. to profit, benefit. 
Back, s. m. brook. 
Bafvan, s. f. trepedation. 
Balte, s. n. belt. 
Bank, s. m. bench, seat. 
Basta, s. advantage, welfare. 
Battre, a. better. 
Boja, V. to bend, incline^ 
Bojiighet, s. f. flexibility. 
Bolja, s. f. billow, wave. 
Bon, s. f. prayer, request. 
Bora, V. ought. 
Borja, V. to begin, commence. 
Borjan, s. f. beginning. 



Carl, Charles. 

CafFehus, s. n. coffee-house. 
Char, s. m, chariot. 
Communitet, s. n. community. 



Dag, s. m. day. 

Dagg, s. m. dew. rope's end. 

Daglig, a. daily. 

Dagligen, ad. daily, every day. 

Dal, s. m. valley, dale. 

Dalarne, s. Dalecarlia. 

Dalresan, the journey to Daleearlia. 



Dana, v. to frame, form. 

Danmark, s. n. Denmark. 

Dans, s. m. dance. 
' Darra, v. to tremble, shiver 
, Darrning, s. f. trepidation, trembling. 

Defekt, s. m. defect — a. incomplete. 

Deg, s. m. dough. 

Dejlig, a. handsome, beautiful. 

Del, s. m. part, share. 

Del a, V. to partake, share, divide. 

Delt, from, dela. 

Deltaga, v. to partake, participate. 

Dem, pro, them. 

Den, pro. and art. that, the. 

Denna -e, pro, this. 

Densamma -e, pro, the same. 

Der, ad. there, where. 

Deraf, ad. thence, thereof 

Derefter, ad. then, after that, accor- 
dingly. 

Deremot, ad. on the contrary, where- 
as, in exchange. 

Derfdre, ad. then, therefore. 

Deri, ad. therein, there. 

Derigenom, ad. thereby, by that means. 

Derifran, ad. thence. 

Dernast, ad. next, secondly. 

Derpa, ad. thereupon, then, of it. 

Derutinnan, ad. therein. 

Dervid, ad. hard by, by, thereupon, 
there. 

Dessutom,od. besides, moreover. 

Det, it, the, there. 

Delta, pro, this. 

Di, V. to suck. 

Dialog, s. dialogue. 

Digna, v. to sink, fall. 

Dimma, s. f. fog, mist, haze. 

Dit, ad. thither, that way, whither. 

Ditsandt, sent thither. 

Djerf, a. bold. 

Djup, a. deep, profound, low. 

Djupt, ad. deeply. 

Dock, con. yet, notwithstanding, ne- 
vertheless. 

Dof, a. depressed. 

Doftande, a fragrant. 

Dog, from do. 

Doktor, vV. doctor. 

Dom, s. m. doom, sentence, verdict. 

Domkyrka, s. f cathedral. 

Domna, v. n. to grow numb. 

Donation, *. f. legacy, donation. 



( 153 ) 



Dotterj s. f. daughter. 

Dra, from draga, v. tv pull, draw. 

Drag, s. n. pull^ feature, trait. 

Dragen, drawn. 

Drake, s. m. dragon. 

Dref, from drifva, v. to drive, compel. 

Drift, s. m. impulse, propensity. 

Drifva, s. f. drift. 

Drill, s. m. trill, {in music), drill. 

Drog from draga, v. to draw. 

Droppe, s. m. drop. 

Drottning, s. f. queen. 

Drucken, a. drunk, tipsy. 

Drufvokulle, s. m. hill of vines. 

Dryck, s. m. drink, beverage. 

Dragt, s, m. dress, garment, 

Duellera, v. to duel. 

Dufva, s. f. dove, pigeon. 

Dnglighet, s. f. fitness, ability. 

Dukat, s. m. ducat. 

Dunkel, a. gloomy, dull, dim. 

Dvala, s. f. trance. 

D. V. s. Det vill sSga, that is to say. 

Dygd, s. f. virtue. 

Dylik, a. the like, similar, such. 

Dyrbar, a. precious, rich, valuable. 

Dyrka, v. to worship, adore. 

Da, o. conj. then, when, as. 

Dalig, a. bad, poorly, weak. 

Davarande, a. of that lime. 

Dack, s. n. deck. 

Dald, s. m. valley, vale. 

Do, V. to die. 

Ddd, s. m. death. — a. dead. 

Dodlig, o. mortal, deadly. 

Ddk, V, emerged; from dyka. 

Dolja, V. to conceal, hide. 

Ddpa, V. to baptize. 

Dorr, s. f. door. 



Egnades from egna, v. to appropriate, 
dedicate. 
i/Ehuru, conj. although. 
Ej, ad. no, not. 
Ej heller, nor, neither. 
Ek, s. f. oak. 
Element, s. n. element. 
Elf, s. f. river. 
Elfenben, s. n. ivory. 
Elfvor, s. m. fairies, elves. 



Efter, f. after, behind. 

Efterlangta, i). to long for. 

Eftertryck, s. n. emphasis, energy. 

Ega, V. to be master of, own, have. 

Egde from aga, v. to own, possess. 

Egen, a. strange, peculiar, own. 

Egendom, s. m. property, estate, for- 
tune. 

Egendomsegare, s. m. owner of on 
estate. * 

Egenskap, s. m. quality, property. 

Egg, s. n. egg. 



Embryotillstand, the embryo state. 

Emellan, prep, between. 

Emot, prep, against, towards- 

Emottaga, v. to receive, accept. 

En, art. a, an. — pro. one, some one. 

Endast, ad. only, solely. 

Engel, s. m. angel, 

Enhet, s. unity. 

Enkel, a. single, thin. 

Enkelhet, s. f. singleness, simpleness, 
simplicity. 
y/ Enligt, ad. agreeably, accordingly. 

Ens, ad. only, even. 

Ensam, ad. alone, solitary, private. 
/ Enskild, a. private. 

Envaning, a. one story. 

Epok, s. epoch. 

Er, pro. you, your. 

Erfara, v. to experience, learn. 

Erfarenhet, s. f. experience. 

Erhalla, v. to obtain, gain. 

Erhdll, obtained. 
V Erkansla, s. f. acknowledgement. 

ErsStta, V. to compensate. 

Ersattning, s. f. amends, satisfaction^ 

Erdfra, v, to conquer, win. 

Ett, a. one. 

Evig, a. eternal, everlasting. 
v' Evardelig, a. perpetual. 

Exempel, s. n. example, instance. 

Exercera, v. to exercise. 



Facchi, (italian) carrier. 

Fader, s. father. 

Faderlig, a. paternal. 

Fall, s. n. fall, downfall, case. 

Falla, V. to drop, fall. 

Falsk, a. false, deceitful. 

Famn, s. m. embrace, fathom. 

Fan, s. m. devil. 

Fan a, s. f. flag. 

Fanatisk, a. fanatic. 



u 



( 154) 



Fatin from finna to find. 

Fanns from, finna to be, exist. 

Far, s. m. father. 

Fara, s. f. danger. — v. to start, go. 

Farit from fara. 
^^Fast, a. firm, solid. — conj. though. 
'^^ Fastan, conj. although, though. 

Fat, s. n. dish, cask. 

Fatta, V. to catch, seize, understand. 

Fattig, a. poor. 

Fattigdom, s. m. poverty. 

Felas, V. to be wanting. 

Femtio, a. fifty. 

Fest, s. m. feast, festival. 

Fick, from fa, v. to get, receive, be 
permitted. 

Ficka, s. f. pocket. 

Fiende, s, m. enemy, foe. 

Fikonlof, s. n. fig-leaf. 

Fin, a. fine. 

Finger, s. n. finger. 

Finna, v. to find. 

Fint, ad. smartly, finely, slyly. 

Firad from fira, v. to celebrate, so- 
lemnize. 

Fisk, s. m. fish. 

Fjeder or fjader, s. m. feather, spring 
(for watches, &c.) 

Fjerran, ad. remotely, at a distance, 
far, a. distant. 

Fjard, s. m. bay. 



Folkhop, s. m. crowd of people. 
Folklustbarhet, s. f. popular amuse" 

ment. 
Folkvalde, s. n. democracy. 
Fordna^ a. former, ancient, old. 
Fordom, ad. formerly. 



once, 
demand. 



ask, 



Fjallen, s. n. ridge of mountains. 

Flamma, s. f. flame. 

Flera, a. several, more. 

Fiesta, a. the most. 

Flit, s. m. industry, diligence, appli- 
cation. 

Fly, V. to flee. 

Flyga, V. to fly. 

Flygt, s. m. flight. 

Flyktig, a. fugitive. 

Flyta, V. to flow. 

Flytta, V. to m,ove. 

Flyttfoglar, s. birds of passage. 
V Flasa, v. to puff, blow. 
■^ Flagt, s. m. a gentle breeze. 
- Flata, V. to plait. — s. f tress, plait. 

Floda, V. to flow. 

Flog from flyga, to fly. 

Floto from flyta. 

Foga, V. to dispose, order, join. 

Fogel or f§gel, s. m. bird, fowl. 

Folk, 4\ n. people, nation, servants. 



Fordra, v. to exact 

require, 
Fordran, s. f. demand. 
Form, s. m. mould, form 
v^Fornlemning, s. f. antique. 

Forntid, s. m. antiquity, olden times. 
v^Forntidshafd, s. m. history of an- 
tiquity. 
Forntidssaga, s. legen ofold. 

V Fors, s. m. stream, water- fall. 
Forska, v. to investigate, search out. 
Forskning, s. f. investigation. 
Fortfara, v. to continue. 

•.■ Framkomst, s. m, advancement, pre- 
ferment. 
Fortsatta, v. to continue, pursue. 
Foster, s. n. embryo, product, child. 

V Fosterbygd, s. f. native place. 
Fot, s. m. foot, basis — till fots, 

on foot. 
Fotstallning, s. f. groundwork, un- 

derlayer. 
Fram, prep, forth, forward, onward, 

out. ' 

FramLringa, v. to bring forth. 
Framdeles, ad. some time hence. 
Framdraga, v. to bring forward, to 

produce. 
Framfor, prep, before, above. 
V Fram gent, ad. for the future, all 
along. 
FramgSng, s. m. success. 
Framlefva, v. to live on. 
Framskrida, v. to advance, move 

forward 
Framsteg, s 

ment. 

Framstalla, 

-^ Framte, v. 

"•■ Framtid, s. 

Framtrolla, 

Framat, ad 



n, progress, advance- 



V. to represent, propose, 
to exhibit, produce, show, 
m. future, furturily. 
V. to conjure forth, 
forwards. 



Frankrike, s. France. 
Franska, a. french. 
Fredlig, a. peaceful. 
Fredstid, s. time of peace. 



( 155) 



Fremmande, a. strange, foreign. — s. 
n. company, visitors. 

Fri, a. free, exempt, easy. 

Frid, s. m. peace. 

Fridlos, a. outlawed. 

Friherre, s. m. baron. 

Frikostighet, s. f. liberality, bounty. 

Frisk, a. fresh. 

Friskt, ad. freshly, healthily. 

Frivola, a. frivolous. 

Fromhet, s. f. gentleness, piety. 

Frostblomma, s. f. frost-flower. 

Frukt, s. m. fruit. 

Frukta, v. to fear. 

Fruktan, s. f. fear., dread. 

Fraga, v. to ask, s. f. question. 

Fran, prep, from,, by. 

Franimande or framling,*. m. stranger. 

Framst, a. foremost. 
«^ Frojd, s. m. joy. 

Froken, s. f. an unmaried lady of 
rank. 

Full, a. full, drunk. 

Fullkomlig, a. perfect, complete. 

Fullstandig, a. complete. 

FuUt, ad. fully, completely. 

Furen, s. f. the fir. pine. 

Furste, s. m. prince. 

Furstelig, a. princely. 

Fylla, V. to fill. 
'«' Fyndigliet, s. f. invention. 

Fysiken, s. physics. 

Fa, a. few. v. to be allowed, to get. 
^ Fafang, a. vain fruitless. 

Fagel, s. m bird, fowl. 

Fadernesland, s. n. native-country. V 
^ Fagring, s. f. beauty. 

Fall, s. m. fell. 

Fait, *. n. field, plain. 

Fangelse, s. n. prison. 

Fangsla, «. to imprison, catch. 

Fard, s. m. voyage, course, road, trip. 

Fasta, V. to fix. 
^ Faste, s. w. firmament, hilt, handle, 
castle. 

Fastemo, s. f. sweetheart. 

Foda, V. to hear, feed. 

Fodd, horn. 

Foga, a. ad. little, a liltle. 

Folja, V. to follow, attend, accompany. 

Foljd, *. m. consequence. 

Fonster, s. n. windoiv. 

Fonsterglas, s. n. window glass. 



Fonsterkant, s. corner of the window. 

For, ad. too. — prep, for, before. 

For att, in order to. 

Fdra, v. to bring, lead. 

Forakta, v. to despise, scorn. 

Forare, s. m. guide, leader. 

Fdrarga, v. to vex. 

Fdrbistring, s. f. confusion. 

Fdrbifart, s. m. passage past. 

Fdrbrande, part, burned. 

Fdrbindelse. s. m. obligation. 

Fdrbindlig, a. obliging. 

Fdrbi, prep. ad. by, past. 

Fdi'biga, v. to pass by. 

Fdrbise, v. pass over, neglect. 

Fdrbittring, s. f. rage, fury. 

Fdrbyta, v. to change. 

Fordel, s. m. advantage, benefit. 

Fdrderf, s. n. ruin, destruction. 

Fdrdraga, v. to bear. 

Fdrebud, s. n. forerunner. 

Fdrega, v. to precede. 

Fdregick, from foregS. 

Forekomma, v. to prevent, occur, 
seem. 

Fdrelasa, v. to read to another. 

Fdrelasning, *. f. tdcture. 

Fdremal, s. n. object. 

Fdrena, v. to unite, reconcile. 

Fdrening, s. f. union, accord. 

Fdresta, v. to manage, rule. 

Fdresatta, v. to, determine, propose. 

Foretag, s. n. undertaking, enterprise. 

Fdretaga, v. to undertake. 

Fdretog, undertook. 

Fdretrade, s. n. admission, prece- 
dence, prerogative. 

Fdrevandning, s. f. pretext, false 
allegation. 

Forfattare, s. m. author. 

Fdrfinad, a. refined. 

Fdrfdra, v. to corrupt, seduce. 

Fdrgrund, s. m. foreground. 

Forgyld, a. gilt. 

Fdrgangelse, s. m. corruption. 

Forklara, v. to explain. 

Fdrhallande, s. n. proportion, rela- 
tion, conduct, state. 

Forkunna, v. to announce, proclaim. 

Fdrliden, ad. past, over. — a last. 

Fdrlita, v. to depend on, trust to. 

Fdrlora, v. to lose. 

Fdrlust, s. m, loss. 



( 156) 



Foi'lofva, v. to betroth, 
Forlata, v. to pardon. 
Forma, v. to be able; induce. 
Formaga, s. f. power, capacity. 
Formald, part, mentioned, married. 
Formogen, a. wealthy. 
Formogenhet, s. f. capacity, wealth, 

propresty. 
Forneka, v. to disown, deny, abnegate. 
Fdrnam, a. noble, eminent, high. 
Fornamligast, ad. chiefly. 
Fornamst, a. principal, chief. 
Forordna, v. to order, command 

ordain. 
Fdrre, a. former. 
Fdrrada, v. betray. 
Forsakelse, s. m. renunciation. 
Fdrsamla, v. to assemble. 
Forsamling, s. f. congregation, church. 
Fdrsegla, v. to seal. 
Fdrskaffa, v. to procure, get. 
Fdrsma, v. to slight, disregard. 
Fdrst, ad. first, 

V Fdrstelnad, a. petrified. 
Fdrsta, V. to understand. 
Fdrstand, s. n. understanding. 
Fdrsumma, v. to neglect. 
Fdrsvinna, v. to disappear. 
Fdrsankt, sunk. 

Fdrsdk, s. n. attempt, trial, 
Fdrsdka, v. to try, attempt. 
Fdrljena, ■». gain. 
Fdrtjenst, s. m. profit, merit. 
Fdrtro, V. to trust with. 
Fdrtroende, s. n. confidence. 
Fdrtrogen, s. m. confident, an intimate. 
Fdrtrolig, a, familiar, intimate. 
Fdrtrdstan, s. m. trust, confidence. 
Fdrtara, v. tv eat, consume. 
Fdrundra, u. to admire, wonder. 
Fdranna, v. to grant, allow. 
Fdrvara, v. to keep, secure. 
Fdrvirring, s. f. confusion. 
Fdrvisa, v. to banish. 
Fdrvisst, ad. for certain. 

V Fdrvana, v. to. astonish, surprise. 
^ Fdrvarfva, v. acquire, gain. 

Fdriidling, s. f. ennobling. 
Fdraldrar, s- parents. 
Fdrandra, v. change. 
Fdrara, v. to present, give. 
roller, pL of fot, feet. 



Gaf, V. gave. 

GalTel, s. m, fork. 

Gagna, v. to avail, benefit. 
i-- Gallerverk, s. n. lattice-work. 

Gallien, s. France. 

Gariile, a. old. 

Gammal, a. old. 

Ganska, ad. reay. 

Gardin, s. m. curtain. 

Garn, s. n. yarn, net. 

Gata, s. f. street. 

Ge from gifva to give. 

Gebit, 4". m. territory, dominion. 

Gemal, s. c. consort. 
. Genare, a. nearer, shorter. 
yGenast, ad. instantly. 

Genom, prep, through. 

Genomg?i, v. to pass through. 

Genomtrangd, penetrated. 

Geologisk, a. geological. 

Ger from gifva, to give. 

Gerna, ad. willingly, fain. 

Gesall, s. m. journeyman. 

Gick, imp. from ga, to walk, go. 

Gif, give. 

Gifta, V. to marry. 

Gifva, V. to give, render. 

Gingo, V. went. — from ga. 

Gjorde, v. made, did — from gdra. 

Gjort, made, done, formed. 

Gjdt from gjuta to shed, pour. 

Glad, a. cheerful, gay. happy. 

Glaris, s. m. lustre, gloss. 

Glas, s. n. glass. 
V Gles, a. thin, coarse. 

Glindra, v. to glimmer, sparkle. 

Glimma, a. to glisten, glitter. 

Gladas, V. to rejoice. 

Gladja, V. to gladden, rejoice. 

Gladje, s. m. joy, exultation. 

Gladjeskri, s. m. acclamalion of joy. 

Gladlig, a. cheerful, gay. 

Gladtighet, s. f. cheerfulness. 

Glansa, v. to shine. 

Glansande, a. shining. 

GIddde, a. heated. 

Gods, s. n. property, estate. 

Godt, a. ad. good, well. 

Golf, s. n. floor. 

Gosse, s. m. boy. 

Grad, s. m. degree. 

Graf, s. m. grave, ditch. 

Grafvard, s. m. monument, tomb. 



( 157) 



Grann, a. fine^ nice, critical. 

Grannlat^ 5. m. finery. 

Granska, v. to examine, criticise. 

Grefve, count. 

Gren, s. m. branch, hough. 

Grep, imp. frovi gi'ipa to seize, catch, 

Grof, a. coarse., big, rough. 

Grotta, s. f. grotto. 

Grund, s. ground. 

Grunda, v. to found, ground. 

Grundsats, s. m. principle axiom. 

Grydde from gry v. to dawn. 

Grym, a. cruel, furious. 

Gra, a gray. 

Gran a, v. to. turn gray. 

Giat, s. m. weeping. 

Grala, v. to wrangle, quarrel. 

Grilnia sig, v. to grieve, mourn. 

Gron, a. green. 

Gud, s. m. God. 

Gudalara, s. f. religious doctrine, 

theology. 
Gudason, s. m. son of a dimnily. 
Giidomlighet, s. f. god, goddess 
Guld, s. n. gold. 

Gunga, s. f. swing, v. to swing, rock. 
Gunstling, s. m. favorite. 
Gustaf, Gustavus. 
Guvernor, s. m: governor. 
Gyllne, a. golden. 
Gymnasium, s. gramma school. 
Gynnare, s. ni. protector, patron. 
Ga, V. to walk, go. 
Gafva, s. f, gift, donation. 
Gafvobref, s. n. letter of donation. 
Gang, s. m. time, walk. 
Gard, s. m. farm, yard, dwelling. 
Gatt, gone, walked. 
Gast, s. m. guest. 
Gastvanlig, a hospitable. 
Galda, v. to pay, to make amends for. 
Gomma, v. to keep, conceal, lay by, 

s. hiding place. 
Gora, V. to do, make, cance. 
Gdromal, s. n. business, affair. * 

Gothisk, a. gothic. 



Haka, s. f. chin. 

Half, a. half. 

Hall'slackt, part, halfquenched, half- 
slacked. 

Halfvags, ad. halfway. 

Halka, v. to slip. 

Halm, s. m. straw. 

Han, pr. he. 

Hand, s. f. hand. 

Handverkarfolk, s. n. artisans, me- 
chanics. 

Hann, reached, from hinna. 

Hannlos, a. innocent, harmless. 

Hans, his. 

Hast, s. m. haste, hurry. 

Hasta, V. n. to hasten. 

Hata, V. to hate. 

Halt, s. m. hat. 

Havamal, s. anancient didactic poem. 

Heder, s. m. honour, credit. 

Hederlig, a. generous, creditable. 

Hel, a. entire, complete, all, whole. 

Hela, V. to heal, cure, whole. 

Helga, V. to sanctify, consecrate. 

Helgdag, s. m. holiday. 

Helgedagsdragter, s. holiday-clothes. 

Helgedom, s. ni. sanctuary. 

Helgon, s. n. saint. 

Helgonaben, s. the bones of saints. 

Helhet, s. f. completeness. 

Helig, a. holy. 

Helire or heldre, ad. rather. 

Helsa, V. to salute. 

Heist, ad. rather. 

Helt och liallet, entirely, quite. 

Hem, s. n. home. 

Hembygd, s. m. native-place. 

Hemisfer, s. hemisphere. 

Hemkomst, s. m. return home. ' 

Hemlig, a. secret. 

Hemligen, ad. secretly. 

Hemlighet, s. f. secret, mystery. 

Hemma, ad. at home. 

Hemman, s. n. farm. 

Hemmansdel, s. part in a farm. 

Hemta, v. to fetch, take. 

Hennes, pro. hers, her. 



Hade, v. had. 

Haf, s. n. sea, ocean. 

Hafrekaka, s. f. barteycake 

Hafva, V. to have. / 

Hafvande, part' having, prcgvant, 



Herbarium, s. n. berbal. 

Heroer, s. heroes. 

Herrans tempel, s. n. the temple of 

God. 
Herregaln for Herregarden, s. m, 

gentleman' s-seat. 



( 158) 



Herrgartls-gebiten, the territory of the 
gentry. ^ 

Herrlig, a. magnificent ^ glorious, 
splendid. 

Herrskarinna, s. f. mistress, ruler. 

Hersklystnad, s. m. ambition, 

Hertig, s. m. duke. 

Het, a, hot. 

Helta, s. f. heat. 

Himlabarnet, s. n. the heavenly child. 

Himlen, def form ©/"hiramel, heaven, 
shy. 

Hinna, v. to reach. 

Hinsidan, the other side. 

Historia, s. f. history. 

Histoi'isk, a. historical. 

Hitintills, ad. hitherto. 

Hitta. V. to find. 

Hjelpreda, s. f. help, guidCj direction. 

Hjelte, s. m. hero. 

Hjeltebedrift, s. m. exploit. 

Hjerna, s. f. brain. 

Hjerta, s. n. heart. 

Hjord, s. m. flock, herd. 

Hjul, s. n. wheel 

Hof, s, n. court. — imp. of hafva, 
V. to raise. 

Hoffolk, s. n. courtiers. 

Hofintrig, s. n. court intrigue. 

Hofsamhet, s. f. moderation, tempe- 
rance. 

Hofvet, definite of Hof, Hofva the 
court. ^^ 

Hollandsk, a. dutch. 

Holme, s. m. isle. 

Hon, pro. she. 

Honom, pro. Mm. 

Hopknyta, v. to tie together. 

Hopp, s. n. leap, hope. 

Hoppa, V. to jump, leap. 

Hoppas, V. to hope. 

Hoppgifvande, a. encouraging. 

Hopplocka, V. to gather. 

Hos, grep. with, by, at, about, in, on. 

Hornspets, s. m. point of the horn. 

Hud, s. m. skin. 

Hufvud, s. n. head. 

Hufvudgata, s. f. principal street. 

Hufvud sakligen, ad. principally, 

Hufvudstad, s. m. capital. 

Hug, s. m. mind, inclination, 

Huld, a. gentle, tender, kind. 

Hundj s, m. dog. 



Hundra, a. hundred. 

/Hunnit, from hinna, to attain, reach, 
to have time. 
Hur or liuru, ad. how. 

Hurtigt, ad. briskly. 

Huruvida, ad, how far. 

Hus, s. n. house, family. 

Hushallare, s. m. house-holder, eco- 
nomist. 

Hustru, s. f. wife. 

Hvad, pro. what. 

Hvalf, s. n. vault, arch. 

Hvar, ad. ivhere. 

Hvarandra, pro. each other. 

Hvardagslag, every day life. 

Hvarfore, ad. why, wherefore, in 
which way. 

Hvarje, a. every. 

Hvarken, conj. neither. 

Hvarmed, ad. with which. 

Hvart, ad. whither. 

Hvarur, ad. out of which. 

Hvem, pro. who. 

Hvetebrdd, s. n. wheaten bread. 

Hvi, ad. why, wherefore. 

Hvila, V. to rest. 

Hvilka, plur. of hvilken. 

Hvilken. who, which. 

H-vimla, v. to ge crowded, swarm. 

Hviska, v. to whisper. 

Hvit, a. white. 

Hvitgra, a. white grey. 

Hvitmenad, a. whitewashed. 

Hvalfva, v. to arch, vault. 

Hydda, s. f. hut. 

Hylla, V. to pay homage s. shelf 

Hafvor, s. f. goods, offering, wealth. 

Hag, s. m. inclination. 

Haglos, a. listless, indolent. 

Hall, 6\ n, quarter, distance, relay. 

Halla, V. to keep, deliver. 

Har, s. n. hair. 

Hard, a. hard. 

Hardsmalt, a. hard of digestion. 

Hadanefter, ad hereafter. 

Haftadt, part, stitched. 

Haftig, a. hasty. 

Hall, s. m. hearth, rock. 

Halleberg, s. m. rock. 

Han, ad. hence. 

Han da, v. to happen. 

Handelsevis, ad. accidentally. 

Hanga, v, to hang. 



( 159) 



Hanryckning, s. f. rapture extasy. 

Hiinseende, s. f. respect. 

Har, ad. here. 

Hard, s. m. forge., hearth. 

Harja, v. to lay waste. 

Harledd, part, derived. 

Harm a, v. to imitate. 

Harnad, s. warfare. 

Harnads-skepp, s. n. ship of war. 

Hast, $. m. horse. 

Hofding, s. m. chiefs governor. 

Hofves, it becomes, beseems. 

Hog, a. high. 

Hogt, ad. high, highly. 

Hogbla, a. light blue. 

Hogljuddare, a. louder. 

Hdgst, ad. very, exceedingly. 

Hogtidlig, a. solemn. 

Hogtids, high time, festevity. 

Hogtidsdragt, s. m. festive clothes. 

Hogtidsbrod, s. n. holiday bread. 

Hoja, V. to raise. 

Hojd, s. f. height, summit, hill. a. 

raised. 
Holl, imp. of hall a, v. to hold, keep, 
Hora, V. to hear. 
Hora till, v. to belong. 
Horn, s. n. corner. 
Hdrsamliet, s. f. obedience, compliance. 
Host, s. autumn. 
Hdstlofven, s. n. autumn leaves. 
Hostvind, s. m. autumn wind. 



I, prep, in, against. 

Ibland, prep, among, ad. sometimes. 

Icke, ad. no, not. 

Ide, s. idea. 

Ideal, *. n. ideal. 

Idel, a. mere, pure. 

Ideligen, ad. continually. 

Ifrigt, ad. eagerly. 

Ifran, pre, from. 

Igen, again. 

Igenkanna, v. to recognize. 

Igenom, pre, through. 

Ihop, ad. together. 

Ihagkomma, v. to remember. 

Immerfort, ad. continually. 

Inbilla, v. to make one believe. 

Inbillning, s. f. imagination, fancy. 

Inbordes, a. mutual, reciprocal. 

Infria, v. to redeem, deliver. 



Infunnit sig, appeared, 

Ingen, a. none, no one. 

Ingenting, nothing. 

Ingripa, v. to seize, usurp, enter, 

Inkomma, v. to come in, enter. 

Inkomst, s. m. entrance, income. 

Inkop, s. n. purchase. 

Inlagd, a. inlaid, folded. 

Inledning, s. f. introduction. 

Inlagga, v. to put in, apply. 

Innan, pre & conj. before, tvithin, 

Innehalla, v. to contain, hold. 

Innebdll, v. contained. 

Innesluta, v. to include, enclose. 

Innevanare, s. m. inhabitants. 

Inplanta, v. implant, ingraft, instill. 

Inre. a. inward. 

Inratta, v. to institute, found, con- 
struct. 

Inraitning, s. f. arrangement, insti- 
tution. 

Inse, V. to conceive, understand. 

Inskrifva, v. to enter, enrol. 

Instinkt, s. m. instinct. 

Instinktlikt, a. instinctively. 

Instucken, pushed in, put in. 

Intagande, a. engaging, striking. 

Intet, a. no, none, s. n. nothing. 

Intressant, a. interesting. 

Intrig, s. m. intrigue. 

Intryck, s. n. impression. 

Intrada, v. to enter. 

Intrade, s. n. entrance. 

IntrafFa, v. to happen, arrive. 

Inventarier, s. inventories, fixtures, 

Invid, pre. nigh, by. 

Irrande, a. wandering, erring. 

I St. f. (i stallet for), instead of. 

Is, s. m. ice, 

Italien, s. n. Italy. 

Italienare, s. m. italian. 



Jag, pro. I. 
Jaga, V. to hunt. 
Jemfdra, v. to compare. 
Jemfdrelsen, s. m. comparison. 
Jemnvigt, s. f. equilibrium. 
Jernkladd, a. iron-clad. 
Jord, s. f. earth, ground. 
Jordskalf, s. earthquake. 
Jordtorpare, s. m. a labourer whose 
wages consist of land. 



( 160 ) 



Jordytan, s. f. surface of the earth. 
Jubel, s. n. pibilee. 
Jubelera, v. to exult. 
Jublande, part, exulting. 
Julie, s m. boat, yawl. 
JulqvSll, s. m Christmas-eve. 
Junker, s. m. young nobleman, spark. 
Just, ad. just., exactly. 
Jaste from jasa, n. to ferment. 
Jattefdretag, s. n. gigantic undertak- 
ing. 



Kabinet, s. cabinet. i 

Kaffe, s, n. coffee. 

Kakelugn, *. m. stove of a kind of 

dutch-tile. 
Kal, a. bare. 

Kali, s. n. calling, vocation, a. cold. 
Kalk, s. m. lime. 
Kalla, V. to call, summon. 
Kallt, ad. coldly. 

Kamp, s. m. conflict, combat, contest. 
Kamrar, s pi. chambers. 
Kamrat, s. m. comrade. 
Kan, «. can. — from kunna to be 

able. 
Kanhanda, ad. perhaps. 
Kanske, ad. perhaps. 
Kant, s. m. edge. 
Kapell, s. n. chapel. 
Kapplopning, s. f. race, running. 
Karakter, s. m. character. 
Karl, s. m. man. 
Kasta, V. to throw. 
Kastning, s. throw, fling. 
Katholsk, a. catholic. 
Kedja, s. f. chain, series. 
Kejsare, s. m. emperor. 
Kejsardome, s. n. empire. 
Killing, s. m. kid. 
Kind, s. f. cheek. 
Kjortel, s. m. petticoat. 
Kl. or klockan, o'clock. 
Klaga, V. to complain. 
Klagande, s. m. plaintiff, 
Klang, s. m. sound. 
Klappa, V to knock, clap, beat. 
Klar, a. clear. 
Klarhet, s. f. clearness. 
Klarna, v. to clear off. 
Klassisk, a. classic. 
Klinga, v. to ring, sound. 



Klippa, s. f. earth, ground. 
Klyfta, s. f. cave, den. 
Klada, v. to cover, clothe. 
Klada sig, v. to dress. 
Klader, s pi. clothes. 
Kladning, s. f. dress, suit. 
Knallraket, s. m. rocket. 
Knappt, ad. scarcely. 
Knif, s. m. knife. 
Knyta, v. to tie, knit. 
Kna, s. n. knee. 
Knaboja, v. to kneel. 
Knasatt, sitting on the knee. 
Kndppling, lace, knitting. 
/Koja, s. f. cottage. 
Koka, V. to boil. 
Kolargosse, s. m collier boy. 
Kolonn, s. m. pillar. 
Kom, came. 
Komraa, v. to come. 
Komminisler, s. m. curate. 
Kompagnivis, in companies. 
Kondition, s m. place as tutor. 
Konglig, a. royal, kingly. 
Konst, s. f. art. 
Konstigt, ad. artfully cunningly. 
Kontrakt, s. n. contract, agreement. 
Konung, s. m. king. 
Kopparkarl, s. coppervessel. 
Kort, s. n. card, a. short. 
Kosa, s. f. course. 

Krafsa, v. to scratch, scrape together. 
Kraft, s. m. vigour, strength, might. 
Kraftfull, a. powerful, efficacious. 
Kreatur, s. n. creature, animal. 
Krets, s. m. circle. 
Krig, s. n. war.' 
Kring, pre. around, about. 
Kringstaende, standing around. 
Krog, s. m. public-house, alehouse. 
Krona, s. f, crown, chandelier. 
Kronotionde, s. crown tithes. 
Kronprins, ^^r. m prince royal. 
Krossa, v. to bruise, crush, crack. 
Krusades, imp. from krusa, v. to curl. 
Krycka, s. crutch. 
Krarapor, s. pi. ailments. 
Kula, s. f. ball, den. 
Kulen, a. chilly, bleak. 
Kulle, s. m. hillock, top. 
Kulmen, s. the top. 
Kult, s. m. culture, worship. 
Kumlen, s. m. the tomb. 



( 161 ) 



Kund, s. m. customer, 
Kunde, u. mighl, could. 
Kung, *. m. king. 
Kunglig, a. royal. 
Kunna, v. to be able. 
Kunskap, s. m. skill, knowledge. 
Kupol, s, m. cupola. 
Kyrka, *. f. church. 
Kyrkofest, s. m. church- festival. 
Kyrkogard, s. m, churchyard. 
Kackt, ad. bravely^ briskly. 
Kalke, s. little sledge. 
Kalla, s. f. source, spring. 
Kanipabragd, s. m. heroic exploit. 
Kampadad, s. n. heroic deed. 
Kampafard, s. m. campaign, heroic 

wandering. 
Kampe, s. m. champion. 
Kanna, v. to feel, know. 
Kande, imp. of kanna. 
Kannedom, s. m. knowledge. 
Kannetecken, s. n. mark, sign. 
"Kansla, s. f. feeling, sense. 
Kanslolos, a. insensible. 
Kapp, $. m. stick, staff. 
Kar, ad. in love. a. dear. 
Karlek, s. m. love. 
Karleksbetygelser, s. pi. professions 

of love, 
Karleksfull, a. full of love, affectionate. 
Karnfull, a. pithy, solid. 
Kold, s. m. cold, frost, coolness. 
Eon, s. n. sex. 



Lade, v. laid, put. 

Lade ut, pushed off. 

Lades, imp. of laggas, to be laid. 

Lag, s. m. law. 

Lagt ut, explained. 

Land, s. n. country, land. 

Landa, v. to land. 

Landshofding, s. m. governor of a 

province. 
Landsman, *•. m. countryman. 
Landprest, s. m. country clergyman. 
Lapp, s. m. laplander; patch. 
Larm, s. n. alarm, noise. 
Latinet, s. latin. 
Le, V. to smile. 
Led, s. f. path, gate, rank. 
Leda, v. to lead. 



Ledsnad, s. f. weariness, sorrow. 
Ledungafard, s. m. expedition fur 

devastation and booty. 
Lefnad, 5. m. life. 

Lefnadssatt, s. n. manner of living. 
Lefva, V. to live. 
Lefvande, a. living. 
Lefverne, s. n. life. 
~ Lejon, s. n. lion. 
Lek, s. m. sport, play. 
Leka, v. to play. 
Lekkamrat, s. m. playfellow. 
Leksak, s. f. plaything. 
Lektion, s. lesson. 
Leklor, s. m. lecturer. 
Lemna, v. to leave. 
Lemning, s. remains. 
Lerfat, s. n. earthenware- dish. 
Lida, V. to suffer. 
Lif, s. n. life. 
Liflig, a. lively. 
Lifstid, s. m. life-time. 
Lifstids-besittning, s. f. possession 

for life. 
Lifva, V. to encourage, to inspire 

with life. 
Lik, s. n. corpse. — a. like, equal. 
Likhet, s. f. likeness, resemblance, 

conformity. 
Likna, v to resemble. 
Liksoni, Likasom, as it were, as 

also. 
Likval, ad. nevertheless, still. 
Lilja, s. f. lily. 
Liljekulle, s. m. hill of lilies. 
Lilla, a. little. 
Lind, s. f. lime-tree. 
Lindrig, a. gentle, mild. 
Linne, s. Linneus. 
Linne, s. n. linen, shift. 
~ Linnevaf, s. m. linen cloth. 
Liten, a. little. 
Ljud, *. n. sound, noise, 
Ljuda, V. to sound. 
Ljuf, a. sweet, pleasant. 
Ljuflig, a. delightful. 
•i Ljungande, a. flashing. 
Ljus, s. n. light, candle, a. bright, 

light, clear. 
Ljusharig, a. light haired. 
Ljusstrom, s. m. stream of light. 
Ljod, from ljuda, to sound. 
Lock, s, m. curl. 

12 



( 162 ) 



Lofvande, a. promising. 
Log, imp. of le, to smile. 
Loge, s. m. barn, threshing»floor. 
>/Lon, s. m. the lynx. 
Lopp, s, n. course, career. 
Ludvig, s. m. Louis. 
Luft, s. m. air. 
,/ Lugn, s. n. calm. 
Lukta, a. to smell. 
Lumpet, a. paltry. 
Lund, s. m grove. 
Lust, s. pleasure. 
Luta, V. to stoop, incline. 
Lycka, s. f. fortune, happiness. 
Lyckas, v, to succeed. 
Lycklig, a. happy. 
Lyckligen, ad. happily. 
Lyckligt, ad. happily. 
Lyckligtvis, ad. fortunately, happily 
Lyda, v. to obey. 
Lydnad, s. f. obedience. 
Lynne, s. n, temper, humour, 
Lysa, V. to shine. 
Lag, imp. of ligga, v. to lie, a. base, 

low. 
Lang, a. long, tall, far. 
Langskepps, fore and aft. 
Langskeppet, s. the longship. 
Langt, ad. far, much. 
Lata, V. to let, make, sound, allow. 
Latsa, V, to pretend, make believe. 
Lakare, s. m. physician, doctor. 
Lakarekonst, s. f. art of medicine. , 
, Lampa, v. to adapt, fit, suit. 
Langd, s. f. length, height. 
Lange, ad. long 
L'fingesen, long since. 
Langta, v. to long, desire. 
Langtan, s. f. longing, desire. 
Langs, Langsefter, ad. pre. alon^. 
Lapp, s. m. lip. 

Lara, V. to learn, teach, s. f. doctrine. 
Larare, s m teacher. 
Larareplats, *. m. situation as teacher. 
Laraktigliet, s. f. docility. 
Lard, a learned. 
LSrde, a. taught, a. learned. 
'>^ Larft, s. n. linen. 

Larjunge, s. m. pupil, disciple. 
LSrka, s. f. lark. 
Larohus, s. n. school, college. 
Larostol, s. m. pulpit, professor's 

chair. 



Lasa, V. to read, study. 

Lat, imp. of ISta to permit. 

Latt, a. light, easy. ad. easily. 

Lattsinne, s. n. levity. 

Ldf, s. n. leaf. 

Lofruska, s. f. green-branch. 

Lofsprickning, s. breaking out of the 

leaf. 
Loje, s. n. laughter. 
Lojlig, a. ridiculous. 
Lon, if. f. reward, wages, salary. 
Lona modan, to be worth while. 
Lonetillokning, increase of salary. 
Lonnhvalf, s. n. secret vault. 
Los, a. loose, slack, free, false. 
Losa, V. to untie, loose. 
Losslappa, v. to let loose. 



Maj, s. m. may. 

Majfalt, s. n. field of may. 

Maka, s. m. f. spouse, male, fellow. 

Makt, s. f. power. 

Maktpaliggande, a. important^ 

Man, s. m. man, husband. — pro, one. 

Maniiaftighet, s. f. valour. 

Mark, s. f. ground, field, m. pound 
weight. 

Marskalk, s. m. marshal. 

Mat, s. m. victuals, food, meat. 

Matta, s. f. mat, carpel. 

Mattad, part, weakened. 

Med, pre, with. 

Medan, conj, while. 

Medel, s. n. means, instrument. 

Medelklass, s. m. middle class. 

Medeltiden, s. m. the middle ages. 

Medfora, v. to cause, bring. 

Medgang, s. m. prosperity, success. 

Medvelande, s. n. consciousness. — 
a. conscious. 

Mejseln, s. m. the chisel. 

Melancholisk, a. melancholy. 

Mellan, pre. between. 

Mellankomst, s. m. intervention, in- 
terposition. 

Men, conj. but. s. n. hurt, injury. 

Mening, s. f. opinion, mind.. 

Menniska, s. f. man, body. 

Menniskoslagte, s. n. human-race. 

Mensklig, a. human, humane. 

Mensklighet, s. f. humanity. 

Mer or mera, a. ad. more. 



( 163 ) 



Middag, 8. m. noon, dinner. 

Midt, $. m. middle, in two. 

Mig, 'pro, me. 

Milan, s. f. the stack for making 

charcoal. 
Mildhet, s. f. gentleness, goodness. 
Mimiskt, a. mimicking. 
Min, mitt, pro. my, mine. 
Mindre, a. less. 
Minne, s. n. memory. 
Minnesvard, s. m. monument. 
Mins, V. remember. 
Missjemnt, a. adversely. 
Missrakning, s. m. misscalculation. 
Mjolk, s. f. milk. 
Mo, s. f. down. 
Mod, s. n. courage. 
Moder, s. f. mother. 
Modig, a. courageous. 
Moln, s. n. cloud. 
Molnfri, a. free from clouds. 
Mor, s. f. mother. 
Moralisk, a. moral. 
Morgon, s. m. morning. 
Morgonrodnad, s. f. aurora. 
Mormor, s. f. grandmother. 
Mossa, s. f. moss. 
Mot, pre. against, towards. 
Motarbeta, v. to counteract, oppose. 
Motgang, *. m. adversity. 
Motsats, s. m. contrary. 
Motsatt, a. opposed. 
Motstandare, s. m. opponent. 
Motsagelse, s. m. contradiction. 
Mottaga, V. to receive. 
Mottar, from mottaga. 
Mottog, imp. of mottaga. 
Mulen, a. gloomy, sad. 
Mun, s. m. mouth. 
Muntra, v. to cheer up. 
Mur, s. m. wall. 
Muskier, s. m. muscles. 
Mycket, a. much. 
Myrten, s. m. myrtle. 
M^, V. may. 
Mahanda, ad. perhaps. 
Mai, s. n. object, meal. 
Malning, *. m. painting. 
Mallid, s, m. meal. 
Manad, s. m. month. 
Mand, t>. can. 
Mane, #. m. moon, 
a. many. 



MSngahanda, a. of many kinds. 

Mangen, a. many. 

Mangfaldig, a manifold, various. 

Mangvis, a. manywise. 

Maste, V. must. 

Matta, s. f. measure, moderation. 

Matte, V. may. 

Mattlig, a. moderate, temperate. 

Man, pi. of man, s m. man. 

Mangd, s. f. multitude. 

Marka, v. to mark, measure, observe. 

Markvardig, a. remarkable. 

Markvardighet, s. f. remarkableness, 

curiosity. 
Mastare, s. m. master. 
Masterverk, s. n. masterpiece. 
Matte, from mala to measure. 
Mo, s. f. maid. 
Moda, s. trouble. 
Monster, s. n. pattern. 
Monstrande, a. censuring, mustering. 
Mork, a. dark. 
Morker, s. n. darkness. 
Morkbla, a. dark blue. 
Morkna, v. to grow dark. 
Motas, V. to meet. 
Mote, s. meeting. 
Motte, met. > 

Naiv, a. naive. 
Namn, s. n. name. 
Namnkunnighet, s. f. renown, fame. 
Naska, v. go. 

Nationallynne, s. n. national temper, 
Nattgammal, a. night old. 
Nattqvarter, 5. n. night-quarters. 
Natur, s. f. nature. 
Naturforskare, s. m. naturalist. 
Naturforskning, s. m. investigation 

of nature. 
Neapel, s. n. Naples. 
Necken. s. m. a river deity, Nixy. 
Ned, ad. down. 

Nederlanderna, the Netherlands. 
Nedlagt, par, laid down. 
Nedsla, v- to beat down, depress. 
Nedsteg, imp. of nedstiga. 
Nedstiga, v. to descend, step down. 
Nedvagen, s. m. lower way. 
Nej, ad. no. 

Nemligen, ad. namely, for, 
Ner, ad. down. 
Ni, pro. you. 



( 164 ) 



Nit, s. n. zeal 

Njuta, V. to enjoy. 

Njutning, s, f. enjoyment. 

INjot imp. of njuta. 

Nomad-ide, s. nomad-idea. 

Norden, s. the north. 

Nordmanna, a. as a northman. 

Nu, ad. now. 

Numera, ad. now 

Nummer, s. m. number. 

Nuvarande, a. present, existing now. 

Ny, a. new. 

Nyckel, s m. key. 

Nyfodd, a. newborn. 

Nyss, ad. just now. 
^ Nyttja, VI. to read, use. 

Na, V. to reach. — int. well. 

Nad, s. f. pardon, favor, grace. 

Nagon, a. some, any, somebody. 

Nagonting, something, anything, 

Nagoiiunda, ad. somewhat. 

Nagra, a. some, a few. 

Natt, par. from na. 

Nafratt, s. m. clublaw. 

Nappligen, ad. scarcely, hardly. 

Nara, v. to nourish, — a. near. 

Narma sig, v. to approach. 

Narmare, ad. nearer. 

Narniast, ad nearest. 

Narvarelse, s. m presence. 

Nasta, s. m. neighbour. 

Naste, s. n. nest. 

Nastklader, s. shirts. 

Natthet, s- f. neatness. 

Nod, s. f. need, necessity, want. 

Nddig, a. necessary. 

Nodvandig, a. needful, requisite, 

Noje, s. n. delight, satisfaction. 
V Nolle, imp. of nota, v. to wear. 

Oaktadt, ad. notwithstanding. 

Obekant, a. unacquainted, unknown. 

Obetydlig, a. inconsiderable. 

Obevapnad, a. unarmed 

Och, conj. and. 

Ock, conj. likewise, too, also. 

Ocksa, see ock. 

Oden, s. Oden, 
^ Odling, s tilling, improvement. 

Oduglig, a. unfit. 

Ofall, 5, n. ruin, misfortune. 
--^fanllig, a. enormous, excessive, 

Offentlig, n. public. 



OfFicerare, s. m. officer. 

Offra, V. to sacrifice, offer. 

Offret, def of offer, victim. 

Ofta, ad. often. 

Ofvan, pre. over. 

Ofdrgatlig, a. ever memorable, 

Ofdrmodad, a. unexpected, unlhuught of. 

Oforsagd, a. undaunted, intrepid. 

Ofdrtankt, ad. unexpectedly, unthought 

Ogift, a, unmarried. 

Okonstlad, a. artless. 

Okunnig, a. ignorant. 

Ok and, a. unknown. 

Olika, a. unlike, different. 

Olycka, s. f. ill luck, misfortune. 

Olycklig, a. unhappy, unsuccessful. 

Om, pre. of, concerning, in, if, about. 

Ombord, on board. 

Ombyta, v. to change. 

Ombytlighet, s. f. mutability, incon- 
stancy. 

Omdonie, s. n. judgment. 

Omfamna, v. to embrace, hug. 

Omfatta, v. to embrace, encompass. 

Omgaf imp. o/"omgifva, u. to surround. 

Omger from om'gifva. 

Omgifven, surrounded. 

Omkostnad, s. f. charge, cost. 

Omkring, pre, about, round, almost, 
near. 

Omkullkasta, v. to overthrow. 

Omsider, ad. at length. 

Omslaget, par. enveloped. 

Omsorg, s. m. care, charge. 

Omstandighet, s. f circumstance, con- 
dition. 

Oniallig, a. immense, immeasurable. 

Ond, a. bad, ill. 

Ondt, s. n. evil: 

Onkel, s. uncle. 

Ooidning, s. f. disorder, confusion. 

Opp, ad. up. 

Old, s. n. word. 

Ordentlig, a. orderly. 

Ordentligen, ad. neatly, orderly, really 
quite. 

Ordning, «. f. order, discipline. 

Ordsprak, s. proverb. 

Organ i sera, v. to organise, arrange. 

Orm, s. m. serpent, 

Oro, s. f. uneasiness, trouble. 

Oroligt, ad. uneasily. 



( 165) 



Ort, 8. n. country place. 

Ororlig, a. immoveable. 

Ost, s. m, cheese. 

Osteria, s. inn. 

Ostkant, bit of hard cheese. 

Osynlig, a. invisible. 

Osakerhet, s. f. uncertainty 

Otreflig, a. uncomfortable. 

Otron, s. unbelief. 

Ouppdragna, not drawn up. 

Oupphorligt, ad. constantly 

Otillatlig, a. not allowed, unallowable, 

unlawful. 
Olro, s. f. unbelief, incredulity 
Oviss, a. uncertain. 



Paket, s. n. packet. 

Palais, s. n. palace. 

Pall, s. m. footstool, stool. 

Panna, s. f brow, forehead, pan. 

Papper, s. n. paper. 

Par, s. n. pair, couple. 

Pariserboer, s.pl. inhabitants of Paris. 

Parnassens hojder, s. the heights of 

Parnassus. 
Passande, a. suitable, proper. 
Penna, s. f. pen, quill. 
Penningar, s. pi. money. 
Pergament, s. n. parchment. 
Period, s. m. period, time. 
Perlor, s. pi. pearls. 
Person, s. m. person. 
Personlig, a. personal. 
Physiskt, ad. physically. 
Picka, V. to tick, beat, throb. 
Pil, s. m. arrow. — s. f. willow tree. 
Plats, s. m. place. 
Plotsligen, ad. suddenly, unawares. 
Poetisk, a. poetic. 
Pol, s. m. pole. 
Politisk, o. political. 
Polytheisk, a. polytheistic. 
Porslin, s. n. porcelain. 
Postbok, s. m. post-book. 
Postdag, s. m. post-day. 
Postgumma, s. f. woman who carries 

letters. 
Postgard, s. m. post office. 
Postvaska, s. f. mail, letter-bag, 
Prakt, s. m. magnificence. 
PraklfuU, a. magnificent. 
Prakt-rura, s. n. elegant, best room. 



Predika v. to preach. 
Prest, s. m. clergyman. 
Prestgarden, s. parsonage. 
Preussen, s. n. Prussia. 
Princip, s. m. priciple. 
Prins, s. m. prince. 
Prinsessa, s. f. princess. 
Pris, s. n prize, price. 
Prisa, V. to praise. 
Prisamne, s. n. prize-subject. 
Professor, s. professor. 
Profet, s. m. prophet. 
Proklaniera. v. to proclaim. 
Promenad, s. m. walking, walk. 
Proselyt, s. m. proselyte. 
Pryda, v. to ornament, adorn. 
Prydd, par. adorned, embellished. 
Prydlig, a. elegant. 
Prydlighet, s. f. elegance. 
Pragel,s. m. coinage, mark. 
Profva, V. to try. 
Profvad, par. tried, tested. 
Pusta, V. to put in order. 
Pa, pre, on, to, in, from. 
Pa del att, in order that. 
Pakalla, «. to require. 
^Palagor, s. f. taxes. 
Paminna, v. to remind. 
Panyttfodas, v. to be born again, re- 
generated. 
Paskina, v. to show, manifest. 
Patrangande, a. pressing, necessitous. 



Qvad, imp. of qvada, v. to sing, cry. 
Qval, s. n. pang, anguish, agony. 
Qvar, ad. left, remaining. 
Qvarblifva, v. to remain. 
Qvarhalla, v. to keep, retain. 
Qvida, V. to cry, lament. 
Qvinlig, a. womanish, effeminate, 
Qvinna, s. f. woman, female. 
Qvinnoskapnad, female form. 
Qvada, v. to sing. 
Qvall, s. m. evening, supper. 



Rad, s. f. line, range, row. 
Ragg, s. n rough hair. 
Rak, n. upright. 
Rakad, par. shaved, shorn. 
Rand, s. f. border, edge, strip 
Ranka, s, f. tendril. 



( 166) 



Rask, a. brisk, stout. 
Rassla, v. to rustle. 
Rastlos, o. restless. 
Reda sig, v. to clear oneself. 
Redan, ad. already. 
-' Redd, s. m. roads. 
Redlig, a. true, sincere. 
Reformera, v. to reform. 
Regent, s. m. regent, ruler. 
Regemente, s. regiment. 
Regements-timmerman, s. sapper, 
Regn, s. n. rain. 
Regna, v. to rain. 
Religion, s. m. religion. 
Rligios, a. religious. 
Re'n for redan, ad. already. 
Ren, s. m. raindeer. a. clear, pure., 

ad. already. 
Renskrifvet, fairly copied. 
Resa, V. to travel, raise. — s. f. 

journey, passage. 
Resa sig, v. to raise oneself, rise. 
Reseplan, s. m. plan of a journey. 
Restauration, s. restoration. 
Reste, went, travelled. 
Revolution, s, m. revolution. 
Rhen, Rhine. 
Riddare, s. m. knight. 
Rigtning, s. f. direction. 
Rik, a. rich. 

Rike, s. n. kingdom, empire. 
Rikedom, s. m. riches. 
Rikta, V. to enrich. 
Riksforestandare, s. m. regent. 
Riksrad, s. n. senator, counsellor of 

state. 
Riktigt, ad. properly^ quite. 
Ringa, v. to ring. a. little. 
Ringning, s. f. ringing, tolling. 
Ro, V. to row. s. f. rest, 
Rodd, s. m. rowing. 
Ros, s. f. rose, flower. 
Rosblomraa, s. f. rose-blossom. 
Rosig, a. rosy, bloomy. 
Rotation, s. rotation. 
Rulla, V. to roll. — s. roll. 
Rum, s. n. room, place. 
Rund, a. round. 
Rygg, s. m. back. 
\ Ryggasstuga, s. high-ridged-coltage. 
Ryktbarhet, s. f. fame., notoriousness. 
Rykte, s. n.. renown, fame. 
Rymd, s. m. space, contents. 



Rysk, a. russian. 

Ryssland, s. n. Russia. 

Ryta, V. to roar. 

Ryttare, s. m. horseman, rider, 

Rad, s. n. counsel, remedy, power, 

advice. 
Rada, v. to advise, consult, prevail. 
Radde, imp. Rdda. 
Radkaaimare, s. m. council-chamber. 
Rackte, imp. of r^cka, v. to reach, 

offer, suffice 
Radd, a. alarmed, afraid. 
Radda, v. to save. 
Radder, a. fearful. 
Rades, v. to be alarmed 
Raknadt, calculated. 
Rannde, imp. of ranna, v. to run, push. 
Ratt, s. m. court of justice, dish, course. 
Rod, a. red. 

Roja, V. to discover, betray. 
Rora, V. to concern, move. 
Rorelse, s. m. motion, exercise. 
Rost, s. f. voice, vote. 



Saft, s. m. juice, humour. 
Saga, s. f. tale, legend', 
Sak, s. f. thing, case, cause. 
Sakna, v. to miss, regret, need. 
Sakta, a. gentle, slow. 
Sal, s. m. parlour, hall. 
Salig, a. blessed. 
Sail at, s. m, salad. 
Samla, v. to colled, gather, assemble. 
Samm, imp. of simma, v. to swim, 
Samma, a. same. 
Samraanbindning, s. connection. 
Sammansatt, a. composed, put to- 
gether. 
Samman, ad. together. 
Sammet, s. velvet. 
Samt, conj. and, also. 
Samtag, s. n. hold. 

Sand, s. m. sand, gravel. j 

Sann, a, true. 
Sanning, s. f. truth. 
Sansa sig, v. to recover one's self 
Salt, imp. of sitta. v. to, sit. 
Satte from satta, v. to set. 
Se, V. to see. 

Sedan, ad. afterwards, moreover, since 
Sedermera, afterwards. 
Sedlighet, s. f modesty, gentleness. 



( 167) 



Sedlig, a. moral. 
Sednare, a. later, slower. 
Seger, *. m. victory, conquest. 
Segerhjelte, s. m conqueror. 
Segerkolon, s. victorious column. 
Segertecken, s. n. trophy. 
Segla, V. to sail. 
Segra, v. to conquer, triumph. 
Segrare, s. conqueror. 
Sekler, s. n. centuries. 
Sekreterare, s. m. secretary. 
Sen or sent, u. slow, •late. 
Session, s. bankruptcy. 
Sida, s. f. page, side. 
Siden, s. n. silk. 

Siesta, s. f. slumber after dinner. 
Sig, pro. himself, herself, itself. 
Silke s. n. silk. 
Simpla, a. simple. 
Sin, sitt, pro, his, her, their. 
Sinne, s. n. temper, anger, mind. 
Sinnesradighet, s. f. presence of mind. 
Sinnesrorelse, s. m. emotion. 
Sinsemellan, between or among them- 
selves. 
Sist, a. last, furthest. 
Sitta, V. to sit. 
Sjelf, pro. self, himself. 
Sjelf-egare, s. an independent person. 
Sjelfstandighet, s. f. independence. 
SjaJ, s. f. soul, s. m. seal. 
Sjalsstorhet, s. f. magnanimity. 
Sjo, s. m. sea, lake. 
Skaft. s. n. handle. 
Skaka, v. to shake. 
Skald, s. m. poet, bard. 
Skalf from skalfva, v. to shake. 
Skall, \'. shall, s. n. barking of a dog. 
Skandisk, a. Scandinavian. 
Skaparn, s. m the creator. 
Skapelse, s. m. creation. 
Skara, s. f. troop, multitude. 
Skarp, a. sharp. 
Skatta, V. to contribute, value. 
Ske, V. to happen, to take place, do. 
.Sked, s f. spoon. 
Skedde, were done. 
Sken, s. n. light, v. from skina to shine. 
Skenbar, a plausible, specious. 
Skeppsbrott, s. n. shipwreck. 
Skick, s. n. order, state, condition. 
Skicka, v. to send. 
Skicklighet, s. f. ability. 



Skifva, s. f. sheaf of a block. 

Skifte, s. n. change, variation. 

Skilja, v. to separate, disjoin. 

Skimra, v. to glitter, glare. 

Skina, v. to shine. 
y Skjutluckor, s. shutters. 

Skog, s. m. forest, wood. 

Skogsra, s. n. fairy of the woods. 

Skoj, s. n. vagabondism. 

Skola, s. f. school. 

Skolpojke, s. m. school-boy. ~ 

Skolungdom, s. m. scholars. 

Skona, v. to spare, save. 

Skref, V. wrote. 

Skri, s. n. cry, clamour. 
- Skridning, s. advance. 

Skrifva, v. to write. 

Skraddarelara, s. f. tailor's business. 

Skryta, v. to boast. 

Skugga, s. f. shade, shadow. 

Skuldra, s. f. shoulder. 

Skidle, s. m. loft. v. might, should. 

Skam, s. n. froth., scum, a. dim. 
i Skumma, v. to skim. 

Skura, v. to scour. 

Sky, s. m. cloud. 

Skyldig, a. indebted, obliged. 

Skynita, v. to appear dimly. 

Skynda, v. to hasten, hurry. 

vSkada, v. to behold, see. 

Skadeplats, s. m. stage, theatre, 

Skadespel, s. n. show, drama. 

Skagg, s. n. beard. 

Skalfva, V. to shake, shiver. 

Skara ta, v. to joke, jest. 

Skandlig, a. infamous, base. 

Skank, s. m. present, gift, bribe. 

Skanka, v, to give, bestow. 

Skankte, imp. of skanka. 

Skar, s. n. rock. — a. clear, pure. 

Skarf, s. m. farthing, mite, small por- 
tion. 

Skofla, V. to plunder, pillage. 

Skold, s. m. shield, buckler. 

Skon, a. beautiful. 

Skonbet, s. f. beauty. 

Skonbetssinne, s. n. taste for the 
beautiful. 

Skor, a. brittle. 

Skote, s. n. lap, bosom. 

Slag, s. n. kind, sort. 

Slagen, par. struck. — pi. of slag 
a blow. 



( 168 ) 



Slagit vad, had belted. 

Slags mal, s. n. affray. 

Slant imp. of slinta, v. to slip, slide. 

Slockna, v. to go out, die. 

Slog imp. of sla, v. to strike, sing. 

Sluka, V. to swallow. 

Slummer, s. m. slumber. 

Slut, s. end, close. 

Sluta, V. to finish, close. 

Sliitet, par. closed. 

Slutligen, ad. finally 

Sla, V. to strike, beat. 

Sla ned, v. to alight. 

Slass, V. to fight. 

Slacka, v. to quench. 

Slagt, s. m. family, kindred. 

Slagting, s. f. relation. 

Slappa, V. to let go, quit. 

Slat, a. smooth. 

Slatt, ad. plainly. 

Slosa, V. to lavish, squander. 

Slot, imp. of sluta, v. to finish, close. 

Smaklos, a. tasteless. 

Smal, a. slender. 

Smeka, v. to caress, fawn. 

Smicker, s. n. flattery, fawning. 

Sma, a. small, little. 

Smaningom, ad. by degress. 

Smalta, v. to melt, dissolve. 

Smarre, a. smaller. 

Smarta, s. f. smart, pain. 

Snart, ad. soon. 

Snille, s. n. genius, wit. 

Snilliik, a talented. 

Snyggliet, s. f. cleanliness, neatness. 

Snail, a. swift, sweet, good. 

SnSrja, v. to snare, entangle. 

Sno, s. m. snow. 

Socken, s. f. parish. 

Sofva, V. to sleep. 

Sol, s. f, sun. 

Soldat, s. m. soldier. 

Solfjeder, s. m. fan. 

Solsken, s. n. sunshine. 

Som, pro, who, which, — conj. as, like. 

Sommar, s. m. summer. 

Somna, v. fall asleep. 

Son, s. m. son. 

Soneson or sonson, s. m. grand-son. 

Sopa, v. to sweep. 

Sorg, s. m. grief, sorrow. 

Sorglig, a. mournful. 

Sorl, *. n. noise, rattling. 



Spanska, a. spannish. 

Spara, v. to spare. 

Sparsam, a. saving, thrifty. 

Spefullt, ad. mockingly, sarcastically. 

Speglar pi. of spegel, s. lookingglass. 

Spel, s. n. game, play, music. 

Spela, V. to play. 

Spelhus, s. n. gambling-house. > 

Spets, s. m. point, summit. 

Spetskrage, s. m. lace-collar. 

Spillra, s. f. splinter. 

Spinna, v. to spin. 

Spis, s. m. fire-place, food. 

Spisel, s. m. fireplace. 

Spisa, V. to feed, to suffice. 

Splittring s. m. dissension, variance. 

Sprang imp. of springa, v. to burst, 

run. 
Sprida, v. to spread, extend. 
Spridde imp. of sprida. 
Spunno imp of spinna. 
Spar, s. n. track, footstep. 
Spad, a. tender, soft. 
Spande imp. of spinna. 
Spanna, v. to stretch, strain, extend. 
Stad, s. m town, city. 
Stadga, V. to ordain, direct, s. firmness. 
Stadna, v. to. stop, thicken. 
Statslakare, physician of the town. 
Stalldrang, s. m. groom. 
Stam, s. m. trunk, stock. 
Stamraa, v. to stammer. 
Stark, a. strong, vigorous. 
Stat s. m. state, allowance. 
Stattorpare, s. m. laborer living and 

engaged at an estate. 
Staty, s. m. statue. 
Steg, V. stepped, steg upp, — got up. 
Stelna, v. to grow stiff. 
Sten, s. m. stone. 
Sticka, V. to knit. 
Stifta, V. to establish, found. 
Stiftare, s. m. founder, author. 
Stiftelse, s. f. foundation. 
Stig, s. m. path. "^ 

Stiga, s. to mount. 
Stilla, a. calm, still. — ad. calmly 
Stipendiat, s. m. stipendiary. 
Stjernfaste, s. n. the firmament of stars. 
Stock, s. m. timber, stock. 
Stod, s. n. statue, pillar. 
Stodo, V. stood. 
Stoft, s. n. ashes. 



( 169 ) 



Stol, s. m. chair. 

Stolt, a. proud. 

Stolthet; s. f. haughtiness. 

Stor, o. great. 

Storfurste, s. m. grand-duke. 

Storgatan, s. highslreet. 

Storhet, s. f. greainesSj grandeur. 

Storm, s. m. storm, assault. 

Strand, s. m. shore, strand. 

Strid, s. m. contest, dispute, strife. 

Strala. v. to beam, shine. 

Stralflod, s. m. stream of light. 

Strat, s. m. highway, road, path. 

Stracka, v. to stretch, extend. 

Strackning, s. f. stretching, direction. 

Strang, a. strict, severe. 

Student, s. student. 

Stuga, s. f. room, apartment, hut, 

cottage. 
Stum, a. dumb, silent. 
Stund, s. m. hour, while, moment. 
Stycke, s. n. piece, case. 
Stygg, a. ugly, bad, wicked, filthy. 
Styra, v. to govern, steer. 
Styresman, s. m. chief, ruler, guide, 
Styrka, s. f. vigour, strength, support. 
Sta, V. to stand. 
Stand, s. n. station, state. 
Standpunkt, s. m. point, position. 
Stathallare, s. m. governor. 
Stadse, ad. ever, always. 
Stcille, s. n. place. 
i stallet for, instead of. 
Stalldt, par. placed. 
Stallning, s. ni. position, scaffold. l 
SlSmma, s. f. voice, part. 
Stander pi. of stand. 
Stanga, V. to shut, close. 
Stanger, pi. of stang, pole, bar. 
Stodt, par. supported. 
Storst,. a. greatest. 
Storta, V. to rush, 
Stota, V. to strike, shock. 
Suckan, suckade s. f. sighing. 
Susning, s. m. rustling buzzing. 
Sutto, imp. pi. of sitta v. to sit. 
Svag, a. weak, frail. 
Sval, a. cool, fresh. 
Svalka, v. a. to cool, refresh, s. m. 

coolness. 
Svalkande, cooling, refreshing. 
Svallande, a. swelling. 
Svar, s, n. answer. 



Svarfva, «. to turn. 
Svensk, a. Swedish. 
Sverige, «. Sweden. 
Svika, V. to fail, disappoint. 
Svinga, v. to swing, whirl 
Svarighet, s. f. difficulty, distress. 
Svalla, V. n to swell, rise. 
Svangde, imp. of svanga. v. to wave, 

swing. 
Sviird, s. n. sword. 
Svardshugg, s. n. a. stroke of the 

sword. 
Synas, v. to appear, seem. 
Synd, s. f. sin. — Det Sr synd, it 

is a pity. 
i synnerhet, ad. especially. 
Syster, s. f. sister. 
Syskon, s. n. brothers and sisters. 
Sa, ad. conj. thus, so. 
Sad an, a. such, the like. 
Sag, imp. of se, v. to see. 
Saledes, ad. thus, consequently. 
Salunda, ad. thus. 
Sasom, conj. as. 
Saval, ad. as well. 
SSd, s. f. corn, seed. 
Saga, V. to say. 
Saker, a. secure, safe, sure. 
Sakerhet, s. f. security. 
Sail, a. blessed, happy, 
Sallan, ad. seldom. 
Sallsara, a. strange, uncommon. 
Sallsamliet, s. f. singularity, oddness. 
Sallskapslif, s. n. social life. 
Sallsynt, a. rare, uncommon. 
Sanda, v. to send. 
Sang, s. f bed. 
till sangs, to bed, abed. 
Sanktes, imp. of sanka, v. to sink, 

immerge. 
Serskild, a. separate, private, apart. 
Salt, s. n. manner, way. 
Satta, V. to place, put. 
Sodern, s. m. the south. 
Sodra, a. southern, south. 
Soka, V. to try, seek. 
Sokte, tried, sought. 
Sonderrifven, torn in pieces. 
Sdrja, V. to mourn for, regret, grieve. 



T. ex. till exempel, for instance. 
Ta from taga, v. to lake, 

13 



( 170 ; 



Tack, s. m. thanks. 

Tacka, v. to thank. 

Tacksam, a. grateful. 

Tafla, s. f. table, picture. 

Tak, $. n. roof. 

Takbjelke, s. m. roof-beam. 

Tal, s. n. speech, discourse. 

Tala, V. to speak. 

Talgljus, s. n. talloW'candie. 

Tall, s. f. pine, deal. 

Tallrik, s. m. plate. 

Talrik, c. numerous. 

Talte, imp. of tala. 

Tarn, a. tame. 

Tanke, s. m. thought, mind. 

Tankfull, a. thoughtful. 

Tapper, a. brave, stout. 

Tarpejiska, a. tarpan. 

Tarflighet, s. f. frugality. 

Tarfva, v. to need, want. 

Taska, s. pouch. 

Tecken, s. n. sign, mark. 

Teckna, v. to mark, draw, sign. 

Templet, s. n. the temple. 

Tenntallrik, s. n. pewter-plate. 

Theolog, s. m. theologian. 

Theologisk, a. theological. 

Thron, s. m. throne. 

Thronfoljare, s. m successor. 

Tid, s. m. time. 

Tidehvarf s. n. period. 

Tiderymd, s. m. space of time. 

Tidigt, ad. early. 

Tidning, s. m. neivs, newspaper. 

Tidningsblad, s. newspaper. 

Till, pre. for, to, till. 

Till oeh med, even. 

Tillbaka, ad. back, in return. 

Tillbragt from tillbringa. 

Tillbringa, v. to pass, spend. 

Tilldela, v. to bestow, distribute. 
./Tillernad, a. intended. 

Tillfalle, s. n occasion, opportunity. 

Tillfalligtvis, ad. accidentally. 

Tillforene, ad. formerly, once, before, 

Tillgick, imp. of tillga. 
V Tillgang s. m. resource, means. 

Tillhora v. to belong to. 

Tillika, ad. together, besides. 

Tilira, V. to roll, trickle. 

Tillsammans, ad. together, jointly. 

Tillsta, V. to allow, own, confess. 
"^ Tillstoka, v. to trim, put in order. 



Tillvinna, v. to gain, acquire. 

Tillvitelse, s. m. charge, reproach. 

Tillalelse, s. m. permission. 

Tillagg, *, n. addition, 

Tilloka V. to increase, augment. 

Timmerman, s. m. carpenter. 

Timmervaggarne, s. pi. wooden walls. 

Tindra, v. to glimmer. 

Ting, s. n. thing, assize. 

Titlar, s. pi. titles. 

Tjena, v. to serve. 

Tjock, a. thick. 

Tjockna, v. to thicken. 

Tjugu, a. twenty. 

Tjusning, s. f. enchantment. 



Tjall, 



s. n. hut, cottage. 



Tjot, imp. of Tjuta, v. to howl. 
Toffsar, s. tassels, tufts. 
Tog, took, imp. of taga. 
Tok, s. m. fool, idiot. 
Tolf, a. twelve. 
Tolk, s. m. interpreter. 
Tom, a. empty. 
Tomhet, s. f. emptiness. 
Tomtegabbe, s. m. hobgoblin. 
Ton, s. tone. 

Topp, s. m. pinnacle-, top. 
Torde, probably. 
Torfva, s. f. sod, turf 
Torn, s. n. tower, turret. 
Torpare, s. m. cottager, peasant. 
Torrvedsslicka, s. f. dry splinter. 
Tragisk, a. tragic. 
Trakt, 5. m. tract, region. 
Tredje, a. third. 
Treflig, a. comfortable. 
Trefnad, s. m. comfort. 
Trehundra, a. three hundred. 
Triumf, s. m. triumph. 
Triumfbage, s. m. triumphal arch. 
Tro, V. believe. 

Trodde, imp. of tro, v. to believe. 
Trogen, a. faithful, true. 
Troll, s. n. goblin. 
Trolldom, s. m. witchcraft. 
Trolldomsdjur, s. enchanted animal. 
TroHeri, s. n. sorcery. 
Trotsa, v. to defy, dare. 
Trott, par. believed. 
Trycka, v. to press. 
Trygg, a. secure, safe. 
Tryggad, secured. 
V TrymS, s. m. pier glass. 



( 171 ) 



TrSd, *. m. thread, fibre. 

Tradknippa, *. f. bunch of fibres or 
threads. 

Trang, a. narrow, tight. 

Trad, s. n. tree, wood. 

Tradgard, s. m. garden. 

Trada, v. to step, tread. 

TrafTa, v. to hit, meet with, strike. 

Trangre, comp. of trang. 

Trask, s. n. marsh. 

Tratte, imp, of trata, v. to quarrel, 
scold. 

Trost, s. m. comfort. 

Trosta, v. to comfort, depend on. 

Trott, a. weary. 

Tufva, s. f. molehill, hillock. 

Tung, a. heavy, dull. 

-Tunn, a. thin. 

Tusen, a. thousand. 

Tussa, V. to set on. 

Tvenne, a. two. 

Tvertom, ad. on the contrary. 

Tvifvel, s. n. doubt. 

Tvist, s. m. debate, dispute, cause. 

T\a, o» two. 

Tvars, ad. crosswise. 

Tycka, v. to think. 

Tydligen, ad. plainly. 

Tyngre, comp. of tung, a. heavy. 

Tyst, a. silent. 

Tystna, v. to become silent. 

Tystnad, s. m. silence. 

Tag, s. n. march. 

Tar, 5. m. tear. 

Tackelse, *. m. covering, veil. 

Tackt, par. covered. 

Tafla, V. to contend, vie, strive. 

Taflan, Tailing, s. f. emulation, con- 
tention, competition. ^ 

Tanka, v. to think. 

Tankare, s. m. thinker, meditator. 

Tankesprak, s. n. motto, sentence. 

Tankesatt, s. n. principles. 

Tatt, ad. closely, frequently. 

Tocken, s. m. fog. 

Tdrne, s. n. thorn. 

Tornros, *. f. rose. 



Udd, s. m. point. 

Udde, s. m. cape, headland. 

Ulf, s. m. wolf 

Umgcis med, v. to keep company with. 



Umgange, *, ». conversation. 

Undan, ad. off, aside, away. 

Under, pre, under, during, with. 

Underbar, a. wondrous, strange. 

Underdjur, s. n. wonderful animal. 

Underga, v. to undergo. 

Underhandling, s. f. treaty, mediation. 

Underlialla, v. to maintain, keep. 

Underratta, v. to inform, acquaint. 

Underrattelse, s. m. information, no- 
tice. 

Understod, s. n. support, assistance. 

Understodja, v. to support, help. 

Undersate, s. m. subject. 

Underverk, s. n. miracle. 

Undervisning, s. f. instruction. 

Undervisningsverk , s. n. place of 
instruction. 

Undvika, v. avoid. 

Ung, a. young. 

Ungdom, s. m. youth. 

Ungdomsvan, s. friend of ones youth. 

Ungersven, s. m. swain, youth. 

Ungefar, ad. about, nigh. 

Universitet, s. n. university. 

Unna, v. to wish well, grant. 

Uppdrag, s. n. commission. 

Uppfostran, s. f. education. 

Uppfoda, V. to breed, bring up. 

Up p for, pre, up. 

Uppfora, V. to conduct, set up, per- 
form. 

Uppforande, s. n. conduct, usage. 

Uppgift, s. m. report, problem, cal- 
culation. 

Uppgjort, made up, concerted. 

Upphofsman, s. m. author. 

Upphoja, V. to elevate, raise. 

Uppknyta, s. upknots. 

Upplasa, V. to read, unlock. 

Uppmana, v. to animate, exhort, 
challenge, 

Uppmaning , s. f. excitation , sum- 
mons. 

Uppmarksam, a. attentive. 

Uppmarksamhet, s. f. attention, no- 
tice. 

Uppoffra, V. to sacrifice, devote. 

Uppresa, v. to raise, stir up. 

Upprigtighet, s. f. sincerity. 

Uppror, s. n. revolt, insurrection, 

Uppsatt, raised, set up. 

Uppskjuta, V. to postpone. 



( 172 ) 



tlppstod, imp of uppstl 

Uppslryket, par. combed up, turn- 
ed up. 

tJppsta, V. to rise, arise. 

Uppsyn, s. m. look, countenance. 

Uppsaga, V. to give warning. 

Upptaga, V. to take up, receive. 

Upptrada, v. tv appear, advance. 

Upptrade, s. n. scene. 

Upptacka, v. to discover, detect. 

Upptfinklig, a. imaginable. 

Uppa, pre. on, upon- 

Ur, s. n. watch, pr. from. 

Urna, s. f. urn. 

Ui'skilja, V. to discern^ separate. 

Ursprnng, s. n, source. 

Ursprunglig, a. original. 

Urverk, s. n. clock-iooik. 

Ut, ad. out, abroad. 

Utan, conjj but, — pre, — tvithout. 

Uldela, V. to distribute. 

Utdraga, s. dratv out. 

Uteslutande, a. exclusive. 

Utfalla, V. to fall out, turn out. 

Utfbre, pre down. 

Ullorlig, a. full, complete, particular. 

Utgick, imp. of utga, v. to go out, 
proceed. 

Utgifva, V. to publish, lay out, spread. 

Utgang, s. m. issue, evenly exit. 

Utgtira, V. to constitute. 

Uti, pre, in. 

Utkast, s. n. sketch. 

Utlandsk, a. foreign. 

Utmaning, s. f. defiance, challenge. 

Ulmed, pre, along, by, nigh. — 

Utmarkt, a. distinguished. 

Utom, pre, without, besides, beyond. 

Utpeka, V. to point out. 

Utsatt, appointed. 

Utseende, s. n. appearance. 

Utsigt, s. m. prospect. 

Utstofferad,~a. decorated, set off. 

Utstota, V. to thrust out, raise. 

Utsokt, a. chosen, select. 

Uttryck, s. n. expression. 

Utur, pre, out of 

Utveckla, v. to unfold, display. 

Utveckling, s. development. 

Ulvecklingstillstand, s. n. state of~^ 
development. 

Utofva, V. to practise, exercise. 



Vacker, a. beautiful. 

Vad, s. n. wager. 

Vagga, s. f. cradle, — v. to rock. 

Vagn, s. m. carriage, wagon. 

Vaka, V. to watch, sit up. 

Val, s. n. election, choice. 

Valde, imp of valja, v. to choose. 

Valsprak, s. n. motto, device. 

Van, a. wont, accustomed. 

Vanrdra, v. to wander, travel. 

Vandrare^ s. m. wanderer. 

Vandring, s. wandering, journey, 
wayfaring. 

Vanpris, s. n. price below the real value. 

Vanskligbet, s, f. uncertainty, insta- 
bility. 

Vant from vanja, v. to accustom. 

Vapen, s. n. weapon, arms. 

Vapenofning, s. exercise in arms. 

Var, V. was, — s. n. case, matter. 

Vara, v. to be, — s. f. goods. 

Varda, v. to be, become. 

Varelse s. m. existence, being. 

Varni, a. warm. 

Varna, v. to warn, 

Varning, s. f. warning, caution. 

Vatten, s. n. tvaler. 

Vaxdukskappa, s. f. cloak of oil-skin. 

Vaxljus, s. n. wax-candle. 

Vedervaga, v. to venture, hazard. 

Vedtrad, s. n. billet of wood. 

Vek, a. weak. 

Velat, V. has wished. 

Verd, \ard, s. m. host. 

Verk, s. n. work, performance. 

-Verklig, a. actual, real. 

Verkligt, ad. really. 

Verksani, a. active, effective. 

Verkstaldt, part, executed, performed. 

Verld, s. world. 

Verldsbelierrskarn, s. m. governor 
of the world. 

Vester, s. m west. 

Vesuv, s. Vesuvius. 

Veta, V. to know. 

Vetenskap, s. f. science. 

Vetenskaplig, a. scientific. 

Vett, s. n. wit, sense. 

Vid, pr. near, at, in, to, with, 

Vida, ad. far, much. 

Vidare, farther. 

Vidrig, a. adverse, contrary. 

Vidstrilckt, a. vast, extensive. 



( 173 ) 



Vidskepelse, *. m. superstition. 

Vidunderlig , a. monstrous, strange. 

Viga, V. to consecrate, dedicate, marry. 

Yigdes, V. was conserated. 

Vigge, s. m, wedge. 

Vigt, s. m. weight, importance. 

Vigtig a. important, of full weight. 

Vik, s. m. creek. 

Viking, s. m. sea-rover. 

Vikingatag, s. n. freebooters' progress, 

Vild, a. wild, fierce, savage. 

Vildbet, s. f. wildness fierceness. 

Vilja, V. to will, want. — s. f. choice, 
will. 

Vilie, s. would, wished. 

Villervalla, s. f. confusion, 

Vilsnad, par. gone astray. 
-Yind, s. m. wind, breeze. 

Vindfliigt, s. m. gentle. 

Vinflaska, s. f. wine-flask. 

Vinka, v. to beckon, wink. 

Vinna, v. to win, gain. 

Vinter, s. m. winter. 

Vis, s. n. manner. — a. wise. 

Visa, V. to show, point, — s. f. song, 
ballad. 

Vishet, s. f. wisdom. 

Viss, a. certain. 

Visserligen, ad. certainly. v 

Visste, imp. of veta, v. to know. 

Vittert, a. lettered, learned. 

Voro from vara to be. 

Vrede, s. m. wrath, anger. 

Vraka sig, v. to throw or twist one- 
self about. 

Vada, s. f. accident, danger. 

Vag, s. f. wave, sea. 

Vaga, V. to venture, dare. 

Valdsam, a. violent, furious. 

Var, s. m. spring; pro, our. * 

Vard, s. m. ward, care, inspection. 

Varda, v. to guard, watch, tend. 

Vardag, s. m. spring-day. 

Vardslos, a, careless, negligent. 

Vardslost, ad. negligently. 

Varvind, s. m. spring-breeze. 

Vacka, v. to awake, arouse, excite. 

Vackelse, s. m. awakening, excitation. 

Vader, s. n. weather, wind. 

Vadjomal, s. n. appeal, goal. 

Vag, s. m. way, path, road. 

Vaggfast, a. fastened to the wall, 
VSggursfoderal, *. n, clock-case. 



Val, ad. well, certainly. 

Valde, s. n. power, command, empire. 

Valgorare, s. m. benefactor. 

Valja, V. to choose, select. 

Valsigna, v. to bless. 

Valsignad, a. blessed. 

Valstand, s. n. good circumstances. 

Valtalighet, s. f. eloquence. 

Van, s. m, friend. 

Van da, v. to turn. 

Vande, imp of vanda, v. to turn. 

Vandning, s. f. turning, turn. 

Vanskap, s. m. friendship, kindness. 

Vanta, v. to expect, stay, wait. 

Vantan, s. f. expectalion,waiting. 

Vard, a. worthy, worth, s. host. 

Varde, s. n. worth, value. 

VSrdera, v. to appraise, prize, value. 

Vardig, a, worthy. 

Vardighet, s. f. dignity, worthiness. 

Varfva, v. to enlist, recruit. 

Varma, s. f, warmth. 

Vasende, s. n. being, conduct, noise. 

Vasendtlig, a. essential. 

Vaxa, v. to grow. 

Vaxt, s. m. plant, excrescence, — 

par — groivn. 
Vorda, v, to respect, venerate. 
Vdrdnad, s. m. respect, veneration. 



Ylle, s. n. woollen. 

Ymnig, a. plentiful, abundant. 

Ymnigt, ad. plentifully. 

Yngling, s. m. youth. 

Ynglingasang, s. m. youths-song. 

Yngre, a. younger. 

Yngste, o. youngest. 

Ynnest, s. m. favour. 

Yr, a. giddy, 

Ytterst, a. last, utmost, 

Yttra, V. to express. 

Yttre, a. exterior, outer. 



A, pre, on, — *. river. 
Anyo, ad. anew. 
Alder, s. m. age. 
Alderdom, s. m. old age. 
Alderstigen, a. aged. 
Aldrig, o. old, aged. 
Angest, s. m. anguish, sorrow. 



A.-r 



*. n. year. 



/ 

( 174 ) 



Arligeii. ad. yearly. 

Artal, s. n. date. 

Artusend, s. n. millenary, space of a 

thousand years. 
Askadare, s. m. spectator, looker on. 
Astad, ad. off, away, forward. 
Asyfta, V. to aim at. 
Ater, ad. again, back, on the other 

hand. 
Aterfalla, v. to relapse. v 

Aterlemna, v. to give back. 
Aterspegla, v. to reflect. 
Aterstalla, v. to. restore, recover. 
AtervSnda, v. to return. 
Atfoljd, par. accompanied. 
Atminstone, ad. at least. 
Ats, V. were or was eaten. 
Atsittande, sitting tight. 



Adel, a. noble, sublime, 

Adling, s. m. nobleman. 

Afven, conj. also, likewise, even. 

Afventyr, s. n. adventure. 

Afventyrare, s. m. adenturer. 

Afventyrlig, a. perilous, dangerous. 

Aga, V. to own, possess. 

Aldre, a. older, elder. 

Aldsta, a. oldest, eldest. 

Alska, V. to love, to be fond of. 

Alsklingsplats, s. m. favorite place. 

Alskvard, a. lovely, amiable. 

Amna, v. to intend, shape. 

Amne, s. n. subject. 

An, conj. than, — ad. more, now, 

even, still. 
Anda, s. f. end. 
Andamal, s. n. object, end. 
Andpunkt, s. m extremity. 
Andtligen, ad. finally, at last. 
Annu, ad. still, yet. 



Ar, V. is. 

Ara, s. f glory, credit. 

Areminne, s. n. monument, eulogy. 

Att, s. f, family, race. 

Atthog, s. m. barrow. 



0, s. f. island, isle. 

Ode, s. n. fate. — a. deserted, waste. 

Odemark, s. m. desert. 

Odmjukhet, s. f. humility, submis- 
sion. 

Ofi^ig, 0. left, remaining. 

Ofver, pre. on, over, across, of, for, 
above. 

Ofveralt, ad. every where. 

Ofverensstamma, v. to agree, accord 
with. 

Ofverflod, s. n. abundance, profusion. 

Ofverga, v. to excel, surpass. 

Ofverliufvud, ad. upon an average. 

Ofvermod, s. n. arrogance, temerity. 

Ofverraskning, s. f. surprise. 

Ofversegla, v. sail over. 

Ofvertala, v. to persuade. 

Ofvertygelse, s. m. conviction. 

Ofvertackt, par. covered. 

Ofveryi'd, covered with snow. 

Oga, s. n. eye. 

Ogon, s. eyes. 

Ogonblick, s. n. instant, twis^ling. 

01, s. n. ale. *» 

Om, a. tender, sensible, affectionate. 

Omsom, ad. alternately, by turns. 

Onskan, s. f. wish. 

Oppen, a. open. 

Oppna, v. to open. 

Ora, s. n. ear. 

Orn, s. m. eagle. 

OrtesSng, s. f. garden-bed. 

O stern, s. m. the east. 




Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Sept. 2006 

Preservationlechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



